Yih

Various x reader/oc galore

[igot-the-juice]

Complete Series Masterlist

Masterlist

Pairing - The Child Catcher x OC

Summary - Vulgaria was a remote country, held its own beauty quite unlike others. Everything about it was peculiar. The village, the castle, the people. In the village sat a rather famed tailor shop, and the recluse that was its head seamstress unknowingly caught the eye of a notorious henchman of the barbaric Baron Bomburst. Accepting a tempting offer, what was supposed to be a simple project began to meddle with her already disorganized family, and little did she know her sanity would soon follow.

Masterlist

Pairing - The Joker x OC

Summary - Penelope Miller works at a florist shop in Gotham, barely getting by in the corrupted city. Her life is shrouded by trauma and judgement with little light to find her way with. However, when a certain painted face starts making himself known to her, things take a turn.

Masterlist

Pairing - General Armitage Hux x Fem!Reader

Summary -

Forged in blood. Bound by duty. Broken by desire.

(Y/n) (L/n) is a deadly Umbral of the Covenant - an elite order of vampires sworn to the First Order. Her assignment: serve as General Hux's personal guard. But as buried secrets surface and a rogue vampire faction rises, (Y/n) is forced to confront a past she can't outrun - and feelings she was never meant to have.

In a war of blood, betrayal, and duty, the deadliest threat may be the one that lies still in her chest.

Masterlist

Pairing - Benny Weir x Fem!Reader

Summary - As supernatural events begin to unfold in the town of Whitechapel, who better to save the day than two geeks, a vampire and a book nerd?

[igot-the-juice]

Anchor - Part 5 (Benny Weir x Fem!Reader)

Masterlist

Summary - As supernatural events begin to unfold in the town of Whitechapel, who better to save the day than two geeks, a vampire and a book nerd?

Notes - Last part for the movie!

Word Count - 3,351

Warning(s) - Canon typical violence, awkward romance?

It was chaos. Complete and utter chaos. 

People ran every which way, screaming and panicking. Bodies dropped. Vampires hissed. 

You followed Benny down one aisle, the two of you working together to break through the crowd; batting, spraying with holy water, stabbing with pencils from Benny's belt as a distraction. When you neared the bottom, you saw Sarah and Ethan cornered by a larger group of vampires and ran up to join them, only to be blocked off by the group. 

“Maybe we shouldn't take on these guys, right?” Your voice wavered, counting how many there were. “Yeah, no, if my math's right, there's definitely more than two there.” 

Benny paused, noticing Ethan reaching into his pocket and pulling out a steel Zippo. His brain clicked with what Ethan was about to do and grabbed your arm in anticipation, backing the both of you away. 

Confused, you asked, “What?” and followed his line of sight just as Ethan threw the now lit Zippo in the air and used his jacket to cover Sarah. You gasped and flinched when the sprinklers suddenly went off, Button hissing in irritation.

“Go, go, go!” Benny rushed you, pushing you back towards where you came from to leave for the car. Reaching it, you saw Sarah and Ethan approach, sighing a breath of relief when they saw you. 

“Good, you're okay.” Ethan breathed in relief as Sarah leaned against the parking meter, looking a little worse for wear. “Come on, we have to go!” He urged, taking his jacket back and slipping it on. “The eclipse is in eight minutes, we have to hurry.” 

“Take the car.” She told Ethan, handing him the keys. “I'm too weak,” she panted, “and the hunger is getting stronger.” 

“Ethan, let's go, she'll be fine! Literally a whole vampire!” You interrupted with panic as you opened the back door, Benny taking the front passenger side. Ethan glanced between you and Sarah, then reluctantly got into the driver seat and turned the car on, driving away. 

“Do we even know where we're going? Leaning against the front seat in the center seated in the center, you looked between the two.

“No, but Jesse must be taking the nest of souls to wherever his followers are buried. If we can figure that out -”

“How, exactly, are we supposed to figure that out?” Benny cut Ethan off. “Follow him?” He asked sarcastically.

“Think any of your visions show where it is? Or something in the book Sarah had?” You tried, grasping at straws.

“Well, the prophecy says, uh -” Ethan paused, trying to recall it. “‘The dead take root, the barren orchard bears the devil's fruit’.” 

“We don't have an orchard here.” Benny pointed out plainly, but Ethan's eyes widened with apprehension. 

“Unless it means a tree.” He thought aloud. “No, it has to be a tree - I saw a tree in my vision! I -” Dread filled his expression. “Okay, that's not possible.” 

You and Benny shared a look of concern.

“What's not possible?” You hesitated to ask. 

Ethan sighed. “I recognize that tree. I think it's the one behind my house.” 

“What?!” You both exclaimed as Ethan changed course, driving the car towards his house now. 

“You’re telling me we've been hanging out on a mass cultist grave site this whole time?” Benny asked frantically as the thought sank in.

“A vampire mass cultist gravesite?” 

“Pretty much.” Ethan agreed sheepishly, tightening his grip on the steering wheel. As you pulled into the driveway and turned the car off, Ethan twisted so he could look at both you and Benny. “Okay. I'm going to the tree, you two stay hidden as backup in case he tries anything.” 

“If he's even here. We don't even know if this is the right place.” Benny pointed out pessimistically, prompting Ethan to roll his eyes.

“Just hide. Alright?" He left no room for argument, hopping out of the car and making his way to the back. 

The two of you looked at each other, a mix of emotions running rampant and you sighed.

“Let's go, then.” 

Sliding out of the car, Benny followed reluctantly. Both of you crouched beside the bushes along the perimeter of the property, sneaking into the backyard as you heard voices coming from it. Staying low, you hid behind a larger one, your heads peeking out as you watched Ethan and Jesse talking.

“This used to be an orchard.” Jesse said and you turned to raise a brow at Benny, who gave you a look and shook his head. “One of my favorite spots until your idiot ancestors burned my flock alive.” 

“Yeah? Well, I say their only mistake was not finishing the job.” Ethan taunted and you held your breath, Benny grabbing your arm nervously. 

Jesse smiled and nodded, holding up the Cubile Animus. “You made me miss my target. So, the rest of my flock may have to wait a little longer - that's fine.” His voice turned threatening, sending a shiver down your spine. “I still have enough Dusker souls here to resurrect a few dozen of the most powerful vampires that ever lived. And you,” He pointed at Ethan. “Will have the honor of being their first midnight snack.”

Ethan watched him cautiously, eyes fearful yet determined. “Well, you won't have to wait. ‘Cause I'm gonna reunite you with your flock right now.” He warned him, then reached down to his pant leg to grab his dagger. “Just not in this world -”

You and Benny gasped and flinched when Jesse suddenly raised a hand, paralyzing Ethan where he stood. Benny was growing antsy behind you and you turned to hiss at him. 

“Don’t you dare go out there!” 

“He's gonna kill him!” He hissed back before suddenly bolting towards Jesse, leaping at him. Jesse dodged effortlessly and Benny ended up collapsing beside Ethan, knocking him over. In your effort to snatch him back, you tumbled forward onto the ground, Button jumping from your shoulders before you hit the surface. Jesse let out an amused laugh, turning his head slightly to look at you as he now held both Ethan and Benny paralyzed. 

“There you are.” He mused. “So you did end up coming after all.”

Eyes wide, you slowly looked up at him, sitting up from your spot on the ground as Button sat beside you, tail flicking. Jesse abruptly turned away and lifted the box in awe towards the moon, noticing the eclipse then. 

“The hour of rebirth has come!” He exclaimed. “Brothers, sisters, arise!”

“No, no, no -” You whispered in a panic before Sarah suddenly tackled him out of nowhere. 

It was a quick loss as he held her up by her neck against the tree, but the box ended up being thrown into Ethan's hands, creating a standstill. You let out a sudden, short burst of laughter before cutting yourself off, slapping a hand over your mouth.

“Now,” he looked to Ethan, “Give me the Cubile Animus, or she dies.” Sarah clawed at his wrist at his threat.

You noticed Button's tail begin to flick more, her paws shifting as she took a pouncing stance. 

“I'm not -” Jesse was cut off when she suddenly jumped at his head from behind, hissing and screaming, claws and teeth digging into his face. It was enough for him to let go of Sarah and she ran over to Benny and Ethan, you following. Benny grabbed you and pulled you back, nearly tripping over your feet. 

“Button!” Releasing her grip, she surprisingly listened, running over to you and leaping into your open arms.

“You know what?” Ethan said to a recovering Jesse. “You can have the box back.”

“What -?” You questioned.

“But not what's in it!” 

You all gasped when he opened it, the stolen souls flying out and all around you in streams of bright blue wisps.

“You rigged their premier, now you deal with them!” Ethan smirked as Jesse panicked. 

The souls suddenly shot through him and he cried out in agony, black smoke spilling from his eyes and mouth. You backed into Benny further at the frightening sight, clutching Button to your chest. 

Then he was gone. Disappeared into smoke that quickly settled. It was quiet for a moment before Benny spoke up. 

“I can't believe you dated that guy.” He told Sarah who simply tossed him a look. 

“I can't believe he just got vaporized.” You added. “Or whatever that was.”

Ethan sighed and turned to you three. “Well. Think this was best case scenario, right?” He said with an awkward smile and you hesitated before nodding, still in shock about what you just witnessed. 

“As opposed to what? Being eaten alive?” Benny scoffed. “Absolutely.” He smiled, relieved that it was over, then let out a breath. “As epic as all of this was, I think we've earned some down time.” 

“Think we finished just in time, too. Parents should be home soon.” Ethan warned after checking his watch, the four of you walking around to the front of the house.

Spotting Benny's grandma already waiting in the car casually, your brows furrowed in confusion. 

“Can you do me a huge favor?” Ethan asked Benny, turning to him with a guilty expression. 

Benny's face dropped. “No. No, no, no - you better not be asking what I think you're asking.” 

“Please?” Ethan begged, holding the box out to him. “I don't think it'll be safe here with the grave site. And I don't have enough time to go find somewhere.” 

Benny huffed and glared at him, then snatched it away. “Fine. But you're doing the talking at the next mathletes event.” 

“But he always -” You pointed at Ethan, genuinely lost before you were cut off.

“Thanks.” Ethan nodded with a grateful smile. Him and Sarah offered you both a goodbye, then made their way inside while you looked after them baffled.

There was a tense moment of silence after they left, the two of you refusing to look at each other now. Benny blew out air awkwardly, drumming his thighs.

“One sec.” He said shortly before making his way over to his grandma. 

You watched as he leaned down to level himself with the car window, exchanging a few words with her as you lifted Button onto your shoulders. Quickly, you glanced away when he stood up straight, heading back over as his grandma backed out of the driveway. 

“C’mon. Let's getcha’ home.” He nodded towards the street, waiting for you to walk first. 

Still avoiding his gaze, you nodded and made your way to the sidewalk, gnawing on your cheek. The silence was thick as you walked, shoes dragging against the concrete, crickets chirping, the wind blowing softly. None of it was soothing now. Your mind raced with the worst-case scenario. Imagining him saying he regretted kissing you. That it was just adrenaline. That you should just pretend it didn't happen -

“I like you.” Benny spat out.

You froze, stomach plummeting with disbelief. He stopped just ahead of you, back facing you as he hung his head low, as if the weight of everything crashed down on him at that moment. After taking a deep breath, he lifted his head, then turned to face you with a tight smile.

“I like you.” He repeated with a nervous shrug, thumbs in his jean pockets. “I…” He dragged out the letter, glancing away. “Have. For a while.” 

Staring at him, you blinked, bug-eyed and catching flies as your heart skipped. You didn't know what to say. How to respond. A million different things ran through your head, but the last thing you wanted to do was ruin any chance with him by saying something stupid.

He sighed and briefly closed his eyes. “Okay, I know freezing up is kinda your thing, but you're killin’ me here. Not really the way I wanna go after fighting off a hoard of vampires.” Joking through his nerves, his voice had a slight shakiness to it he couldn't hide. 

“I, um,” You stuttered and released a shuddering breath to calm yourself. You then met his gaze, heart racing but determined to follow through. “I like you… too.” 

Perfect. Great. Fantastic, you thought, mentally beating yourself up.

Immediately, his eyes widened, lips parting in shock like it was the last thing he expected you to say. It was like you could see the weight lifted from his shoulders as you stared at each other.

“Can I kiss you?” He asked quickly, mind going blank. Despite your shock, you scoffed and nodded, giving him a small ‘yeah’ with an anxious giggle. 

Immediately, he stepped closer before leaning down, pressing his lips against yours for the second time that night. But it was nothing like before. The first time, he was confident thanks to his adrenaline and didn't hold back. 

This one was soft and hesitant, as if he was unsure of himself or still didn't believe it was happening. His hands gently cupped your jaw and your heart fluttered at how delicate he was being, lifting your own hands to rest on the front of his jacket, lightly grasping the fabric. 

Slowly, he pulled away, both of your faces flushed with dopey smiles. 

Button broke the moment by meowing and you chuckled. 

“Think she might be a little jealous.” You joked, Benny scratching her head as you resumed your walk, this time peacefully. The nerves were still there, hearts still skipping, but you felt comfortable. As you quietly walked, the two of you drifted closer together until your shoulders were brushing and you bit back a smile, Benny glancing nervously at you.

“So…” He broke the silence after a few minutes and cleared his throat. “Does this… does this mean that we're, um?” He gestured between the two of you, scared to finish the thought. When you looked over at him, he looked away and rubbed the back of his neck. “Togeth - together? Like…?”

You couldn't hold it back anymore, laughing giddily both at his unusual behavior and the sudden turn of events. 

“I mean, if you want that.” Your laughter died down as you spoke, anxious for his response. He fumbled his words and stuttered like you just said the most ridiculous thing he'd ever heard. And to him, it was. 

“Are you kidding me? You're asking me that? Why would I not want that?” He rambled, looking at you as if you grew a second head. 

“So that's a yes?” You teased him with a giggle.

“Uh - yeah?” 

As you reached your front door, you hesitated with your hand on the handle and his brow furrowed when you looked over at him warily.

“What?” He asked, then froze when you suddenly leaned up and kissed his cheek, telling him a quiet ‘goodnight’ before heading inside. 

His eyes were wide, staring at where you once were. 

“Goodnight.” He said to himself absently, then slowly turned to walk away.

It was safe to say that you didn't get any sleep that night. You simply laid back on your bed, tossing and turning, scrolling your phone, looking back on pictures of you and Benny. Mostly just group pictures. You didn't even feel tired by the time you had to get ready for school, your heart racing and silently hoping your mom would be home before you left so you could tell her. 

Brushing your teeth, you heard the front door open and you jumped into gear, spitting and rinsing, throwing the toothbrush back in the cup before sprinting over to her.

“Mah!” You called from down the hall, your feet thumping as you ran. Your shoes squeaked on the wood as you came to a sudden halt in front of her, panting as she looked at you with wide eyes. “Benny kissed me!” 

“What?!” She exclaimed, gasping and beaming at you. “When?!” She set her bag down and gave you a tight hug, which you eagerly returned.

“Last night at the movies!” You explained as you pulled away, her hands on your shoulders.

“Wait, so you two are together now?” When you nodded, she pulled you in for another hug, the two of you blabbering excited noises as she rocked you. “Oh, I'm so happy for you! If he didn't do anything soon, I swear I would've -” 

A knock on the door cut her off, and you both gasped.

“Is that him?” Your mom asked in a whisper, then twisted to look through the peephole. “It's him! Tell him I'm asleep or something!” She urged before speeding to her room and shutting the door. 

You shook your hands excitedly to brush off your nerves before picking up your backpack and putting it on, opening the door. Benny immediately looked up at you, almost guiltily as he tightened his grip on the strap of his messenger bag. 

“Hey.” He breathed with an awkward smile as you stepped out, Button escaping before you shut the door and leaping into your arms, crawling up to your neck.

“Hey?” You asked with a nervous chuckle. “What's this about?” 

“Uh - Y'know, just… thought I'd walk you to school?” He shrugged sheepishly, the two of you starting your walk. 

“This gonna be a normal occurrence now?” 

Benny scoffed. “Depending on how much I value my sleep.” He flinched when you elbowed him and rubbed at his side. “Geez, fine, yes.” 

After a while, you asked curiously, “you tell Ethan yet?” 

“No, but -”

“Huh?” You cut him off. “I coulda sworn you woulda been spamming him last night.”

“After last night?” He reminded you and you hesitantly nodded your head in agreement, the school coming into view. “Yeah. No thanks. Probably racked out as soon as Sarah left, anyway. 

As you walked, you felt his fingers brush against yours and your face warmed, biting back a smile. By the time you reached the school grounds, you had interlocked fingers, and your stomach was fluttering nonstop. 

“Uh… guys?” A voice said from behind you two. You both turned to see Ethan and Sarah walking up to you with wide eyes and gaping mouths. “When did that happen?” Ethan asked, all of you now walking together. 

You and Benny stuttered, looking at each other before Benny answered.

“Last night…?”

“Last night.” You confirmed.

The two eyed you skeptically, then shook their heads. Sarah didn't care so much, but you could practically feel the small smirk on Ethan's face. Benny gave your hand a small squeeze and you peeked at him with a minuscule smile, him bouncing his eyebrows at you excitedly. 

“You're not still dying are you? After last night?” Ethan asked Sarah curiously and you both looked over. “I mean, your mortal body seems to be doing just fine.”

“Thanks,” She scoffed. “But Benny's grandma makes a mean human blood substitute.”

“That she does.” Benny agreed cockily, giving her a smug smile. “And,” he glanced at you. “She found my spell book.” 

Your face lit up with a gasp, letting go of his hand and slapping at his arm excitedly. “Yes!” He raised a hand while biting his lip and you immediately high-fived him, turning back to see the other two looking at you like you were crazy and you raised your shoulders with an offended expression. “What? I wanted to read it!” 

“Hey guys!” A familiar voice called and you looked over to see Rory and a re-vamped Erica a little ways away, waving at you. 

“Yay.” Benny said unenthusiastically and you nudged him.

“Pretty much all over.” Ethan pointed out, the three of you nodding in agreement. 

The bell rang then and you all made your way to the school entrance. As they walked, you stopped in the grassy area, having to pry Button away from your shoulders and she immediately scrambled into a nearby tree. You turned back to see Benny waiting for you, casually holding his hand out for you to take on your way back to him as if he'd done it many times before. As if it was natural. You gladly took it with a light blush on your cheeks, biting your lip as you made your way inside. 

[igot-the-juice]

Anchor - Part 4 (Benny Weir x Fem!Reader)

Masterlist

Summary - As supernatural events begin to unfold in the town of Whitechapel, who better to save the day than two geeks, a vampire and a book nerd?

Notes - Fourth part!

Word Count - 5,420

Warning(s) - Canon typical violence.

The bell rang, signaling the end of class and you stood to pack up your things. Slipping on your backpack, you held your book in one of your hands, reading through the halls as you made your way to your next class. When you turned a corner, you bumped into a solid figure with a gasp, book plopping onto the ground and losing your page. 

“Sorry.” You told them politely with a nervous smile, reaching down to grab it, but stopping when they got it for you. As you stood up straight again, your eyes slowly raked up their figure until you saw their face. An unfortunately, dreadfully familiar face. 

“No worries at all.” Jesse's gaze bore into you with an unnatural intensity. “Promise.” He added with an unsettling smirk, a shiver running down your spine. 

Never had you interacted with him until now. You knew enough about him to know you wanted nothing to do with him, if being a two-hundred year old cult leader was anything to go off of. Not to mention the fact that he was a vampire. One who turned Sarah against her will, no less.

You cautiously took your book from him, not once looking away as you were taken aback by his sudden appearance. Warily, you gave him your thanks, about to resume walking when he stopped you.

“Are you going to the screening tonight? For Dusk 3?” His voice was all too innocent, as if he was trying to charm you. 

You stuttered for a moment, caught off guard by the strange question and anxiously laughing. “Uh - no, not… not really a fan of that kind of thing.” 

With feigned disappointment, he frowned. “Oh, come on. My friends and I are planning on going and I was hoping to see you there.” 

Confused, your brow furrowed. “Me - why me?” 

He smiled a bit and your gut twisted. “No harm in wanting to see a pretty girl at the movies, right?” 

You had to fight your body not to recoil, mind racing as you tried to think of a way to quickly stop talking to him. 

“I'll think about it.” You settled on, trying to give him your best sweet smile. Attempting a second escape, he thankfully let you go this time, but you could feel his icy stare on your back as you retreated, walking faster than before and deciding not to read again. 

As you turned another corner, you bumped into someone else, but thankfully didn't drop your book this time because of your tightened grip. You glanced up, a bit panicked, but relieved when you saw Benny and Ethan standing there with confused expressions.

“You okay?” Ethan asked first.

“Yeah, you look like you saw a ghost. Literally.” Benny added, eyeing your tense posture. 

You peeked around the corner to see if Jesse was there, turning back to the two of them when you saw no sign of him.

“I just ran into Jesse.” You whispered conspiratorially. 

Both of their eyes nearly bulged out of their sockets, mouths moving but no words coming out.  

“I think he just… tried to ask me on a date or something? But something about it didn't feel right.”

Ethan somehow looked even more worried while Benny's cheeks tinted red, some kind of irritation settling onto his features. 

“He what?” Benny asked incredulously, voice slightly raised and Ethan quickly smacked his arm and shushed him. 

“What did he say to you?” Ethan pressed, more calm than Benny.

You took a deep breath, thinking back on the interaction and shrugging. “He asked if I was going to see Dusk 3 tonight. Something about him going with his friends and wanting to see a ‘pretty girl’ at the movies?” Ethan and Benny shared an alarmed glance. “What? What, am I missing something here?” You urged, stepping closer. 

“(Y/n),” Ethan started, briefly looking at Benny again before continuing, “He's using the premier to collect the souls.” 

Your heart dropped with your jaw. “When did you find out? Is that why he nearly cornered me? Is he doing that with everybody? Why -”

“Hey!” Benny hissed, hands on your shoulders. When you stopped, he lifted his hands, holding them up in front of you as a signal to calm down. “We just found out, alright?” 

Mindlessly, you nodded, still in shock. 

“We were trying to find you to tell you, but I guess you kinda found out on your own.” Ethan said as he rubbed the back of his neck. “But now that we know when and where it's going to happen, we can try and stop it.” 

You swallowed, glancing away and taking a deep breath to collect yourself. Looking back at them, you nodded again, more determined. 

“Okay.” You agreed, voice shaky. After clearing your throat, you tried again. “Okay.” 

“Kay.” Benny repeated back to you, lowering his hands. The two decided to walk you to your next class from there, not wanting to take any chances.

The rest of your classes dragged by, seconds ticking at an agonizingly slow pace. Your leg bounced as you chewed on the skin around your nails, staring at the clock. When the bell  rang for the end of your last class, you practically jumped out of your seat, making your way towards the main doors of the school where you found Ethan and Benny waiting. 

“Any more trouble?” Ethan asked when you approached them.

“No, thank goodness. I dunno if he'd let me live a second time.” You said as you left the front doors of the school. 

As you passed the grassy area, you startled with a yelp when something suddenly jumped from the tree, inevitably startling Ethan and Benny as well. 

“What the heck Button!” Picking her up, you cradled her, then resumed your walk.

“She really is stuck to you now, huh?” Ethan asked as he eyed her.

“Yeah, it's like the only time she isn't with you is inside the school.” Benny added, scratching her head almost instinctively at that point. 

“Pretty much, yeah.” You looked down at her, then giggled as she turned her head to look at you, slowly blinking. “It's like she has some kind of tracker on me or something.” 

“Maybe she's some kind of undercover spy.” Benny joked with a scoff.

“Yeah, right.” Ethan chimed. “What would a spy want with us?” 

“Intel.” You shrugged. 

“I mean, look at everything that's happened. Vampires. Cults.” Benny began to list. “Vampire cults. Soul stealing -”

“Okay, I get it!” Ethan cut him off in exasperation.

“Anyways.” You sighed dramatically to get their attention. “We got a plan for tonight or we wingin’ it?” 

“Don’t think this is something we can really wing this time.” Ethan answered with a grim expression. 

“So…” 

“So,” he continued. “We're gonna stock up on some anti-vampire gear and see what Dusk 3 is all about.”

Benny groaned at the mention of it, throwing back his head as you looked ahead with a tight lipped smile. 

“No plan. Got it.” 

“Look, we'll figure something out as we get everything ready. But, first priority is making sure we're prepared.” Ethan explained. “We all need to go home and get whatever we think might be useful. We'll regroup from there. Okay?”

You and Benny nodded in agreement, then all three of you fist bumped, and you gave Button a miniature one. Benny glanced at her and gave her one as well, Ethan rolling his eyes.

When you got home, you were both pleased and nervous about the fact that your mom was still there, knowing you had to come up with some kind of excuse. 

“Mah!” You called as you walked through the door, turning around to close it when you suddenly heard it shut behind you. You jumped and turned around, finding nothing and your brows furrowed. “Mom?” Your voice wavered.

“Bathroom!” She called from down the hall on the left, voice carrying from the open door. You glanced behind you again before setting Button down and slipping off your backpack, making your way to the bathroom with her following. Stopping in the doorway, you watched as she put her hair in a bun for work, scrubs already on. 

“Ethan and Benny wanna go to the Dusk screening tonight.” You explained bluntly, deciding to rip the bandaid off. She immediately glanced at you with confusion. 

“Dusk? I thought you guys hated Dusk?” She set her bun in place and turned off the bathroom light, you stepping out of the way to let her out as you answered.

“Yeah, I think they wanna go for the atmosphere or something. Lotta people are gonna be there, so.” You shrugged as you followed her to the front door and she glanced at you again before she slipped on her shoes.

“Well, you know what I'm gonna say.” 

“Long as you're safe.” You spoke at the same time and you threw her a playful smile. After grabbing her work bag, she gave you a good hug. 

“Love you. Be safe, okay? Keep me updated.” She said as she pulled away, turning and opening the door.

“Will do. Love you too.” Sharing a smile, she closed the door. 

You then grabbed your backpack and brought it to your room to set it on your bed, emptying it to make room for whatever you would bring. Turning to your room, you blew a raspberry as you stood there for a moment, trying to think of what to bring.

“Stakes. Where am I gonna get stakes?” You asked yourself, shrugging with your hands out. 

A pencil from your desk suddenly flew into your grasp and you gasped, immediately dropping it and jumping away. You curled in on yourself almost comically, staring at it as if it was a venomous snake when Button casually walked over and sat beside it, staring up at you. 

“Button?” She simply meowed at you. You stood frozen for a moment, mind replaying all the weird stuff happening. Small… but weird. 

The door unlocking on its own. Benny's phone going off of speaker. The door shutting on its own. Now a pencil flying into your hand. 

Suddenly, you reached for your phone in a quick movement, going to Benny's contact and calling him, not knowing what else to do. On the third ring he picked up, answering with his usual ‘y’ello’, hearing him shuffle with something.

“Hey - so, uh,” You stuttered. “I think I'm going crazy or something.” 

“What? Why? Not like we're about to go into a den of vampires or something." He chuckled and you rolled your eyes, beginning to pace.

“A pencil just flew into my hand!” 

There was a pause, followed by a hushed exchange between who you assumed was him and Ethan. As they talked, you took a seat on the edge of your bed.

“Uh, okay - say that one more time for me.”

“A pencil. Just flew. Into my hand. And then the door shut on its own earlier when I got home! And remember when the door unlocked at your place?” 

He told Ethan what you were saying and they had their own side bar conversation. 

“I don't know if I got some kind of off-brand poltergeist or something, but it didn't start until recently.” Button climbed into your lap, meowing, and you absentmindedly petted her.

“Okay, we'll -” Benny paused, listening to something else Ethan said. “We'll have to deal with that after tonight, alright? According to Ethan, the vampire cult is priority numero uno.”

Sighed, you rubbed your forehead, taking a moment of silence. It was a small punch to the gut, feeling like they were just brushing you off or didn't believe you. Or that you were making a big deal out of nothing. You overthinked until you started to actually believe it was no big deal and that you were just being dramatic. But regardless, you agreed that tonight was of utmost priority. 

“Okay.” You mumbled. “No luck on finding anything on my end though, other than that stupid pencil.”

“Yeah, that's a no-go in the vamp department. Think we got enough over here though, so just meet us at Ethan's by 7:30, capiche?” 

“Uh-huh.” More focused on Button now, you mindlessly agreed. You heard him sigh, followed by some shuffling and footsteps before he spoke again, though it was quieter. 

“Look, it's not that we don't care, alright?” He tried to console you, your stomach tingling at his tone despite your frustration. “There's just a lot on the line tonight, a lot of people could die if we're not on our A-game. If all goes well, we'll… figure out whatever is going on starting tomorrow. Deal?”

You gnawed on your cheek, silent for a moment. “Okay. Yeah.” 

“7:30.”

“Okay.” 

Then the call ended. You tossed your phone to the side and dropped back onto the bed, staring up at the ceiling in thought. Button made her way up to your chest, loafing on top of it and closing her eyes as she purred. 

A few hours later, you found yourself standing in front of Ethan's door, Button around your neck. Taking a deep breath, you reached your hand up to knock when it suddenly opened just a crack and you sighed and dropped your hand. 

“Come on, really? This is just insulting at this point.” You grumbled before walking inside, quietly shutting it behind you to see Ethan, Benny and Sarah standing next to the door, all looking at you with weird expressions. “I didn't do that.” You deadpanned, noticing the large bags Ethan and Benny shouldered. They all nodded, then Ethan sighed. 

“Okay, should be good now that we're all here.” Then you all followed him into the dining room where Jane sat eating a bowl of cereal. “Hey, Jane?” He got her attention. “We'll be back soon, okay?” 

“If we don't get sucked dry.” Benny slipped and you elbowed him.

“What?!” Jane exclaimed, eyes bugged out.

“Nothing!” Sarah tried to correct him. “Benny's just hoping he doesn't cry during the movie because he's a wuss.” She said, giving Benny a pointed look.

“Nice.” He bit back sarcastically. “Anyways, uh - see ya, Grandma!” Hoping she heard him, they started to leave. 

“Wait,” Her voice suddenly entered and you all turned to see her carrying something wrapped in a black cloth, setting it on the table, “I have something for you boys.” She told them as she unwrapped it. 

“Oh, uh - no, Grandma, we really gotta go. I already ate,” Benny glanced between the three of you. “I don't really think we need any…” He trailed off when you all saw his grandma holding out what looked like two daggers. “Decorative knives…” 

“If you're going to be battling the bloodsuckers, you're gonna need these.” All of your eyes widened, stunned. 

“Whoa!” Ethan exclaimed, carefully taking them from her. 

“Where'd… where'd you…? Where'd you get those?” Benny questioned, possibly the most baffled out of all of you. 

“Spend almost a century in this town and you pick up a few things.” She looked at you with a small smile, then your cat. “Including a familiar, apparently.” 

All heads turned to you and your gut dropped, beginning to fumble your words. 

“Did you - familiar? A familiar?” You glanced at Button, then back at Benny's grandma. 

“I thought you would've realized by now. Strange things have been happening since she's been around, no?” His grandma asked genuinely, brow furrowed slightly. 

“I mean, yeah, but…” You briefly glanced up at Benny then, knowing he probably understood the most since he was there for one occurrence. “Why didn't they happen before? I thought familiars only enhanced -”

“You're right, most familiars do. But not all. It seems you picked up what's called an ‘anchor’.” She explained casually as if she wasn't dropping bomb after bomb on you. “Bonds with anchors are incredibly strong. Only thing is, your magic won't work without her, so you need to be careful.” 

“Magic…?” You nearly whispered, trying to process everything. Benny suddenly hit your shoulder excitedly and you flinched out of your stupor. 

“That's why it didn't start until recently!” 

Nodded timidly, you looked at his grandma again, watching as she picked up what seemed to be an ancient looking book, handing it to Benny. 

“You will need this. Now, I bookmarked a few spells for you, but be careful. They don't always do what you want them to when you haven't practiced.” 

Another bomb. 

It pulled you out of your own self realization, projecting onto Benny now. 

“Huh?” You both said at the same time. 

Benny, for the first time in a long while, was speechless. You leaned in as he slowly opened the book, your jaws dropping when you saw its pages filled with directions indeed for different spells and potions. Both of you began to point and whisper excitedly and your initial shock turned into exhilaration, both for him and yourself. You tapped his arm repeatedly with your fist, both of you beaming.  

“Are you a witch?” Jane suddenly asked, the two of you forgetting she was even there and his grandma turned with a small gasp. 

“Oh, goodness no. Not a witch, honey. I'm an earth priestess. Very different. And much more fun.” 

You then watched as she suddenly charmed the picture Jane drew, watching it come to life on the paper and start dancing. By that point, your mouths were permanently gaped open in shock.

“Benny's. Grandma. Rocks!” Jane exclaimed with a bright smile.

“How?” Benny asked incredulously. “How do you know all of this?”

“Well, I didn't want to tell you before you were ready. I thought it might freak you out.” She explained simply, focusing on Benny now. “But there's a reason that you're drawn to the unexplained. You have the makings of a first-rate spell master.” 

You looked up at Benny then, watching as he gave you all a smug smile and you bit your lip, gently nudging him. 

“And Ethan, here, he's a seer.” His grandma confirmed. 

Everyone jumped when you suddenly exclaimed victoriously, leaning over to look at him. 

“I told you! I knew it!” You said excitedly, but quickly toned it down when you noticed everyone looking at you in surprise. “Sorry.” 

Benny nudged you this time, nodding at you proudly and you looked away as you bit back a smile. 

“Now,” Benny's grandma turned to grab her car keys, handing them to Benny. “Take my keys. And remember,” she warned, looking between you all. “Evil is always at a disadvantage. The earth is good. You're fighting on the right side.” 

“Alright. Shall we?” Benny broke the silence that followed with an anxious smile, the four of you turning to leave as Sarah snatched the keys from him. 

“And if you scratch my car, I'll turn you into a toad!” His grandma threatened playfully. Looking back at her, you smiled nervously, then finally left for the car with Sarah and Ethan in the front, you and Benny in the back. 

It was silent until the car started. Then it was silent with the car engine as white noise. 

Benny almost immediately opened the spell book, flipping through its pages curiously. You hesitated for a moment, then glanced over at him before scooting closer to read alongside him as Sarah and Ethan started their own conversation. After reading a few more paragraphs, you spoke up.

“This looks like Latin.”  

Beside you, Benny glanced between the book and your focused mien, taking in the minuscule shift of your eyebrows and lips. 

“Maybe I could -” You looked up at him, face dropping into minor surprise when you saw him already looking at you, faces merely inches apart. Quickly clearing your throat, you pulled away slightly, looking back down at the book. “Maybe I could try and read a book on Latin next. Help decipher it?” You suggested, now refusing to meet his gaze as your cheeks tinted pink. 

“Uh - yeah!” He stuttered, discreetly shaking his head a bit to clear it. “Yeah, that would be… helpful. Pretty useless until I can translate some of this stuff.” 

You sighed and pulled away entirely now, leaning back against your seat as Button crawled into your lap. 

“If it makes you feel any better, I have no idea how to use my ‘magic’.” You air quoted.

“At least you've done something with it. Multiple times, apparently.” 

“Think there’s anything in common? With when it happened?” Ethan suddenly asked, turning a bit to look at you. 

“I mean…” You looked down at your lap, thinking for a moment, then your brow furrowed a bit. “I guess I was trying to do something? In a way? Or at least struggling to do something? But it was all involuntary.” 

“Maybe it's just a subconscious thing?” Benny suggested sheepishly with a shrug. 

“Well, let's test it.” Ethan said casually. “What?” He defensively asked from the way you and Benny looked at him. “If we find out she can control it, it could help us.” 

“Okay, so how am I gonna test it? Wave my finger and say ‘abracadabra’?” You sarcastically suggested, pointing out a finger.

“Try closing my book.” Benny shrugged, holding his book open. You stared at him for a moment, mulling it over before rolling your eyes and silently agreeing. 

There was an awkward silence as you stared at the book and focused on it. On the thought of closing it. Willing it to close. It felt the way it did when someone tried to use the force, even though they knew it wouldn't work. After what felt like too long, you sighed and looked away. 

“No way this is gonna work.” Frustrated, you motioned to the book with your hand, then it aggressively snapped shut and the three of you jumped. “Are you kidding me?!” You asked in exasperation, angrily staring at it. “I had to point my hand?” 

“Well, it's something!” Ethan exclaimed excitedly. 

“Try opening it!” Benny urged. You deadpanned at him, then pointed your hand at the book and it barely moved, cover hardly lifting an inch.

“It's a start.” Ethan tried to be optimistic. “Probably best to stick with smaller things until we learn more about it, though.” The three of you nodded in agreement. 

“And don't even think about trying to use it on the car.” Sarah piped up, looking at you through the rear view. “Unless we want to end up as toads.”

You cringed and shivered. 

You and Benny decidedly went back to looking at his spell book, regardless if you could understand it or not. The illustrations were fascinating, mainly for the potions and ingredients. Again, you both pointed to different things, bickering about what you thought they were or meant. 

“I think the Cubile Animus works as some kind of a… soul vacuum?” Ethan spoke up again from the front. “Jesse will try to capture 219 souls tonight. Then, somehow trade them to bring back all of his followers.” 

You listened curiously as you read, glancing up every now and then. Button was now sprawled out across both your lap and Benny's, relishing in the affection the two of you showered her in. 

“‘Soul for soul’ - it's so evil.” Sarah scoffed with disgust. “Can't believe my first kiss was with him.” 

You and Benny glanced up at them, then each other. 

“He was your first kiss? But you’re… 17!” Ethan said with disbelief. “I - I mean, you're so… pretty and - !”

The two of you bit back a smile. You grasped at Benny's jacket and buried your face in his shoulder, trying to hide away from the conversation as he hit at your own shoulder, desperately trying not to laugh. 

“Well - I dunno, I guess I just wanted my first kiss to be memorable.” She said genuinely and the two of you calmed down. 

You pulled away from his shoulder, now leaning comfortably against his side as you looked at the two up front. But neither of you moved away. 

“Mission accomplished, huh?” Ethan commented and you scoffed, quickly led by an apology. 

Finally, Sarah pulled the car into a parking spot near the theater, putting it in park and turning it off. You eyed the large group of people gathered out front curiously, and Button also watched as she crawled her way up to your neck. 

“This is it.” Sarah spoke up. “Erica and I waited a whole year for this advanced screening.” 

“Wow. That's really lame.” Benny said and you nudged him, biting back a smile. 

“Just read your magic book, dork.”

“Bouncer looks like one of ‘em.” Ethan pointed out and you hummed in agreement. “Think he'd recognise us?” 

“Could also be others nearby keeping watch.” You added.

“It's okay. I think I know another way in.” Sarah said, then got out of the car. 

The rest of you followed, Benny keeping his book open to save his spot. As you made your way to the back entrance, you glanced at Benny who was walking while reading and a small smile reached your face. 

“Told you all it takes is a good book.” You told him in a soft tease. Glancing up at you for a brief second, he muttered a small ‘shut up’ and you giggled. 

Stopped at a door that was chained shut, Ethan tugged on it before Sarah finally stepped in and yanked it off, pulling the door open for you all to walk through. 

“All right.” Sarah sighed, pleased with herself as you all grouped just inside. “Let's get this party started.”

“Uh -” Benny's voice caught your attention. “Hey guys, um… if I’m reading this correctly, there's a spell here that could make all the vampires just vanish.” He said with an impressed smile.

“Wait, all?” You asked and he nodded. “Including or not including fledglings?” 

“Technically, fledglings aren't real vampires.” Sarah tried to convince you surprisingly and you looked at her with wide eyes, about to speak when Benny recited the incantation. You whipped back over to him just to see the book disappear in a puff of smoke, your jaws dropping.

“Seriously?! You just -” Ethan shushed you and you continued more quietly. ”You just got that thing!” You hissed as he glanced around to see if it was simply misplaced, but found nothing. 

“Whatever, we'll find it later.” Ethan tried to brush it off. “Focus. I'll set up the holy water. Sarah, you go find where Jesse is. You two wait by the main entrance and keep watch. Got it?” 

Huffing and rolling your eyes, you begrudgingly nodded, but your stomach twisted in anticipation and nerves. Ethan and Sarah set off, Benny looking over at you as you took a deep breath. 

“Nervous?” His voice wavering slightly.

“Yeah.” You admitted with a nod, staring dead ahead. “Let's go.” Benny put a hand on your back briefly before making your way to the entrance. You then suddenly paused and turned to Benny, eyes wide. “I have a cat.” 

“And?” 

“Cats can't be in theaters.” You panicked. 

“Just say it's emotional support or something!”

Rolling your eyes again, you resumed your walk. “Fine, but if I get kicked out, it's on you.” 

Your heart raced as you reached the snack area, having moved Button from your shoulders to your arms to hide her more. Benny leaned against the wall, you beside him, trying to be as inconspicuous as possible. Button began to squirm and you hissed at her to stay still, silently praying that she wouldn't start meowing. 

“Still can't believe you lost the book.” You grumpily told Benny. 

“We'll find it, alright? I'm sure it's around here somewhere.” He argued with a sigh.

“Or on the other side of the world. No idea what spell you used.” 

“Look, I’m trying to be optimistic here, could you help a guy out?” He turned to face you now. Frowning, you looked away, juggling Button when she squirmed again and Benny looked down at her in confusion. “What’s up with her?” 

“I don't know. Vampires might be putting her on edge.” You discreetly glanced around. 

“Wonder how many are here.” His voice had a lilt to it, no matter how hard he tried to sound casual.

“Yeah, I'd rather not think about that.” You gave him a sheepish smile. His phone then buzzed and your heart jumped, watching him pull it out to check it. 

“All set.” He informed with a tight lipped smile. 

The snack area suddenly became empty, the girl behind it on her phone as she leaned against the counter, earbuds in. The doors to the auditorium closed and your stomach dropped, releasing a shaky sigh as you hugged Button closer. You leaned against the wall and closed your eyes, taking a deep breath as you tried to slow your heart rate. 

“Hey,” Benny called from beside you, then placed his hand on your shoulder. You opened your eyes and looked over at him, eyes wide with anxiety. “We got this, alright?” He tried to reassure you, but it was also for himself. 

You swallowed and nodded, taking another deep breath and glancing away. His arm slid across your back to your far shoulder, pulling you into his side and you gratefully leaned into it. His chin rested on top of your head and you closed your eyes again, subtly breathing in his comforting scent and your heart began to finally slow.

Abruptly, screams erupted from the auditorium and you were immediately pulled from the moment. Benny scrambled for the bag hidden beside the counter, pulling out an LED stick he used at the party and a water nerf gun, quickly handing the latter to you.

“Holy water.” He told you and you nodded, Button scrambling up to your shoulders and growling. 

All of a sudden, people came flying through the door to the auditorium, human and vampire alike. The girl at the counter ducked to hide as you and Benny fought them off, eventually ending up back to back. The garlic butter popcorn came in handy, tossing cups of it at the vampires to fend them off long enough. 

“Think and point!” Benny suddenly shouted, batting at another vampire. 

“What?!” 

“Think and point!” Another bat. “Your witchy magic stuff!” 

You froze for a brief moment, having completely forgotten about it. 

“Think and point?!” You asked, trying to build confidence. 

“Yes, think and point, crazy!” 

You shot a spray of water at another vampire, then glanced around to see what you could use, deciding to test it on the cups of popcorn. Before you could think on it any longer, you reached out your hand to the cups and a few lifted shakily, but then they dropped back down as you lost focus.

“Don’t think it’s gonna work right now!” You sprayed again. 

“Point harder!” Benny grunted as he swung at another vampire.

Distracted, your nerf gun was suddenly snatched away from you, sliding across the floor and you jumped, seeing a vampire too close for comfort. Benny was occupied by two others and you took a nervous step back, then glanced to the side to see the metal poles for the snack bar line divider. 

“Point and think…” You whispered to hype yourself up and the vampire paused, confused. 

“What?” He asked and your face took on a determined expression, fight or flight mode kicking in. 

“I said point and think!” You suddenly yelled, sending a metal pole flying into his head, creating a double whammy as it slammed against the counter into the popcorn after and he collapsed to the floor.

You didn't even realize Benny already handled the other two by that point. Didn't realize him staring at you with an unreadable expression. Didn't realize how less and less people came through. 

You panted, trying to catch your breath. Then cheered for yourself excitedly as you bounced giddily on your feet through the rush of adrenaline.

“Yes! It worked! Benny, it - !” Turning around to face Benny, you suddenly felt a pair of lips press against your own. You made a surprised sound, eyes wide and you realized it was him. 

Benny was kissing you.

Eyes closed, you became less tense at the realization as you accepted it, though still in shock. It ended all too soon, him pulling away and looking at you like he couldn't believe what he just did. But he wasn't about to apologize. 

“Talk later.” He told you breathlessly.

“Okay.” You squeaked before he grabbed your arm, dragging you into the auditorium with him. 

[igot-the-juice]

Anchor - Part 3 (Benny Weir x Fem!Reader)

Masterlist

Summary - As supernatural events begin to unfold in the town of Whitechapel, who better to save the day than two geeks, a vampire and a book nerd?

Notes - Third part for the movie! Open to misc. requests <3

Word Count - 5,362

Warning(s) - None.

“Your mom know about it yet?” Ethan asked from your left as he, you and Benny walked through the school halls towards the front exit. 

“No, I didn't see her on my way out this morning. Think she worked overtime again.” You shook your head as you answered with a hint of disappointment.

“Not even a text?” Benny questioned with confusion on your right with a raised brow.

“I don't think that's really something I should tell her via text while she's working.” You retorted, the school doors coming into view. “‘Hey Mom, I know you're sticking a patient with a needle, but we have a cat now!’” 

“Okay, well what about a note for when she does get home? Think she'd rather have that than an orange ball of fur running up to her out of nowhere.” Benny argued with a shrug. As you exited the school, all of your heads snapped to a familiar voice shouting in the distance.

“Wassup!” Rory greeted enthusiastically. Your eyes nearly bulged out of their sockets as your stomach dropped. 

“Rory?!” You glanced at Ethan and Benny. “You guys said -”

“Rory, we thought you were dead.” Ethan cut you off for his own questioning. 

“All I know is I woke up the morning after the party feeling awesome.” Rory explained and you and Benny shared a look. “No asthma, I don't need my glasses, and I barely have to sleep anymore. The only problem is the sun. Kind of annoying.” 

“You’re a fledgling, too?” Benny asked him as he tried to process the information. 

“Heck no. I’m rockin’ the full on vampire action, dude.” Rory bragged. “The big V! Can I get a ‘what what’?” He raised a hand and you felt a bundle of irritation in your gut.

“Rory, you went MIA after being bit and sucked out. You didn't think to at least text us that you were alright after?” You scolded him in disbelief.

“What? It's a big change! I had a lot goin’ on, okay?” 

“It's just a - !” Cutting yourself off, you took a deep breath and snapped your mouth shut, popping out a hip and crossing your arms in annoyance.

“Wait, hold on - you drank human blood?” Ethan piped in.

“They said if I didn't, I'd die.” He said sheepishly. Hiding your face in your hand, you shifted restlessly in frustration of his naivety. “All the other kids were doing it!”

“No.” You mumbled to yourself in denial, running your hand down your face. 

“Rory, you dipstick.” Benny genuinely became irritated. “Do you have any idea what you've just done to yourself?”

“I’m immortal and all powerful, dude. Kachow!” He said brightly. Too bright for your taste. 

You were about to lay into him when you noticed a few familiar vampires from the party, waiting a small distance behind Rory expectantly and you gave them your best glare, but left them unphased. Not that you expected anything different.

“Sorry, I gotta go to church.” Rory said suddenly and your brows furrowed. 

“Church?” Ethan asked, equally confused. “Vampires don't do church.”

“Yeah, that's kind of exactly not their thing.” You added with concern. “You know, crucifixes and crosses?” 

“Jease says we have to.” Rory glanced back at the others. “So bossy. He's all ‘blah blah prophecy’ and ‘blah blah you must find the Cuban animals’ -”

“Cuban animals?” All three of you parrot as if he was crazy. 

“What are you talking about?” Benny pressed, completely lost. 

“I dunno,” Rory shrugged. “That's what it sounded like. Anyway, we'll hang out later. Or - fang out! Zing!” His fangs extended. 

“Wait - Rory?!” You tried to go after him as he turned to leave, but Benny quickly pulled you back. 

“Don't really think it’s the best idea to follow after a group of vampires.” He tightly smiled, discreetly eyeing them. 

“But he's just -” The warning look he gave you cut you off and you glanced away in frustration. 

“Come on.” Ethan spoke up. “We're going to church.” He said out of the blue and you both snapped your gaze to him with pure confusion as he walked away.

“What?” You asked at the same time. 

“Wait, what do you mean we're -” You started as you rushed after him, Benny right behind you. “We're not actually following them, are we?” 

Ethan answered without looking back, determined. “Yes. We are. We don't know what's going on, but whatever it is, it can't be good.”

“Which is exactly why we shouldn't follow!” Benny exclaimed, sharing your panic.

“Look,” Ethan sighed, finally stopping and turning to you both. “Something bad is going to happen. It's either we sit back and more people get killed, or we find out what it is and do something about it.”

You and Benny paused, mulling over his words. Growing impatient, Ethan turned back around and continued his walk, leaving you two there. 

“Come on.” Benny told you reluctantly with a sigh, giving you a small nudge and nodding his head towards Ethan. You tossed him a baffled expression before letting out a short, frustrated noise, going after Ethan.

A little into the walk, your phone vibrated in your pocket and you quickly pulled it out, seeing your mom on the screen.

“Shoot.” You mumbled, then answered nervously. “Hi mom.” 

Benny glanced over at you, eyes wide with intrigue as he leaned in a bit to eavesdrop.

“Wanna explain why we have a cat in the house?” Her voice was accusatory, but not overly upset. If anything, she was just confused and you closed your eyes and cringed.

“Uh - well, you see,” You chuckled nervously, rubbing the back of your neck. “It sorta followed me home on my way back from Ethan's.” 

“Ethan's? I thought you weren't going cause of the whole -”

Eyes widening, your heart skipped in panic and you frantically poured out stuttered words to cut her off, subtly trying to step away from Benny.

“I changed my mind! Ethan got this new game we've been wanting to play, so…” You trailed off, hoping she would buy it.

“Okay…” She skeptically followed along and you peeked at Benny who was now watching you intently. You swallowed and quickly looked away, cheeks burning. “Well, if you're keeping it, you're taking care of it.” 

“Yeah, I know. Don't worry.” The panic slowly left your voice. 

“You hanging out with them again today?” 

Benny nodded at you and mouthed ‘yes’.

“Uh - yeah, I'll be with - hanging out with them.” Your mom chuckled in amusement as you eyed Benny.

“Alright, well just text me when you're on your way home, okay?”

“Okay, I will.” 

“Alright, love you sweetheart. Be safe.” 

“I will. Love you too.”

She then hung up and you let out a heavy sigh as you turned a corner, the church coming into view.

“What was all that about?” Ethan asked curiously, raising a brow.

“She found the cat.” You replied guiltily after blowing a small raspberry, still recovering from the close call with Benny.

“I'm surprised she didn't find it earlier.” Benny commented with an amused smile.

“She probably woke up not too long ago.”

Ethan stopped you all when you reached the church, hiding behind the wall. 

“Alright. Benny, need you to get some holy water. A lot of it. Okay?” He told him and Benny squinted.

“What - why me?” He asked offendedly.

“Just do it, okay? Her and I are gonna go find where they're at.” Ethan explained in a hushed tone. Benny glanced between the two of you skeptically, then huffed.

“Fine. Be right back.” He reluctantly agreed before making his way through a side entrance. 

You and Ethan left then, making your way towards the graveyard behind the church. 

After a moment of silence, he spoke up  uncomfortably as you kept an eye out for any vampires. “You two doing okay?”

“If by ‘okay’ you mean still a cold case, then yeah, we're perfect.” 

Ethan sighed and shook his head. “If it means anything, I've been trying to nudge him in the right direction.” 

You whipped your head to look at him, lips parting to prepare for an onslaught of questions before Ethan cut you off.

“I haven't told him anything. Just been kicking him when he goes overboard with the flirting.” 

“Well, thanks.” You told him genuinely, relieved.

You then heard voices from over the hill and the two of you focused, lowering yourselves as you approached. Ethan, ahead of you, waved you over towards a larger gravestone and crouched behind it, hiding. You laid on your stomach beside him on the grass, spotting the group of vampires and watching as they used a shovel to dig up something. 

Invested in trying to hear what they were saying, you jolted when you felt something soft brush against your elbow, biting your tongue to keep from screaming. Button casually sitting there - seemingly out of nowhere - and you looked around in confusion. 

“Button, what're you doing here? How'd you get out?” You whispered, scratching her chest. 

“You named it Button?” Ethan scoffed mockingly with a smile.

“Her. I named her Button.” You frowned. “I don't want to hear it after you named your stuffy Mr. Snugglesworth.” 

“I was six!’ He hissed quietly, eyes widening.

“It was a robot!” 

Benny, holding a pitcher of holy water, dropped prone beside you, cutting off the argument. 

“They're over there.” Ethan caught him up, nodding towards the group. 

“Look at ‘em.” Benny joked. “Hoodies and sunglasses.” He then noticed your cat, questioning you with minor surprise. “When'd the cat get here?”

“Like… a minute ago.” 

Benny shrugged and looked back at the vampires when Button suddenly snapped her head to look behind you, prompting you to look back and see Sarah approaching, crouching between you and Ethan.

“Hey.”  

“What're you doing here?” Ethan asked as you all watched on. 

“Same as you. I'm following them.” She irritably explained. “I just wish I knew what they were up to.” 

“Well, according to Rory, they're after the ‘Cuban animals’.” Benny explained as if he still didn't believe it, shaking his head. 

“‘Cuban animals’? You mean Cubile Animus?” Worry laced her tone, creating a rising panic between you. “I've heard Jesse mention it before, I think it's Latin or something.”

Immediately, Benny pulled out his phone and began looking it up. You leaned in curiously, both of your brows scrunching when you read the translation. 

“Apparently, it means ‘nest of souls’.” He said with growing concern. 

“That's comforting.” You commented sarcastically, looking back over at the vampires.

“I think I just saw it.” Ethan suddenly spoke up and you turned to him, seeing Sarah's hand on his shoulder and noting it.

“Like how you saw the images before?” 

“Yeah, it was like a little box with weird carvings on it.” Ethan agreed with you. 

“A box? Like that one?” Sarah pointed to the group. You all watched as they pulled out what looked exactly like what Ethan described from the spot they dug.

“Did Jesse mention anything about what it's supposed to do?” You asked as you continued to watch, Button beginning to growl lowly with her eyes set on it.

“No, only that it's important for whatever it is they're planning.” Sarah responded with a sigh.

“Then we have to stop them. Especially now that they have it.” Ethan urged. 

“How are we supposed to do that when there's only four of us and,” you quickly muttered a count of how many there were, “Seven of them?” 

Benny replied as he lifted the pitcher. “Think you're forgetting we got a fresh supply of anti-vampire -” He was cut off when Sarah yelled in pain, some of the water having splashed onto her. You all immediately leaped up and bolted before they found where you were at, pushing and hissing at each other. Once you were far enough away, you slowed to a walk, but continued putting distance between yourselves and the church. 

“Ethan.” You breathlessly got his attention, but were cut off by Button meowing at you. Looking down at her, you watched as she stood on her hind legs and leaned against your leg. “About these ‘visions’ or whatever it is you're seeing.” You continued as you picked her up, cradling her to your chest while they eyed you weirdly. Decidedly, you ignored them, resuming your walk as you finished your thought. “You think she might have anything to do with them? I mean, every time you've had them so far, it's when she touches you.” You explained, ‘she’ being Sarah. 

“Honestly? I have no idea. But she's right, they didn't start until you showed up.” Ethan gestured towards Sarah who listened curiously. “It’s like a door opens to a whole other dimension or something.” 

You stared at the sidewalk in thought, going quiet as you considered his words. No theories seemed to one hundred percent match as you tried to come up with different ideas or explanations. So you went with the closest option.

“Maybe you're some kind of soothsayer?” 

“The heck is a soothsayer?” Benny asked and you rolled your eyes.

“A mystic. Or seer.” You stated in a matter-of-fact tone. “Read about them in this mythology book a while back. Apparently, they can see visions of the future or ‘hidden truths’. But it's just a guess.” 

“So… what, like, some kind of prophetic thing?” Ethan questioned further and you nodded.

“I guess, yeah. I wouldn't be surprised after realizing vampires exist.” You struggled to say as Button squirmed in your arms, crawling up to your shoulders and practically wrapping herself around your neck.

“Makes sense.” Benny agreed, trying to convince Ethan. “I guess?”

“Yeah, just,” He sighed. “A lot.” Ethan then looked over at Sarah, eager to change the subject. “Are you sure Jesse never said anything about the prophecy? Or what 219 means?” 

“I’m just a fledgling, remember?” She shook her head. “He wouldn't trust me with that kind of information. You'd have to talk to a real vampire.”

Your hand paused on Button's head as you all stopped walking. A look of realization then spread on your face, but it quickly turned guilty as you looked up at Benny with a hesitant smile. His own expression became disinclined, already not liking where this was going. 

“What?” He begrudgingly questioned. 

“Can I see your phone?” 

His eyes narrowed in suspicion. Despite that, he slowly reached into his pocket and pulled it out. He handed it to you, eyes locked on the screen to see what you were planning on doing and letting out a sound of disapproval when he saw you pull up Rory's contact. Complaining, he looked at you pleadingly.

“Do we have to?”

“We want answers or not?” You argued, raising your eyebrows at him. When he said nothing, you turned to Ethan with a tight smile and he frowned at you. “You were the one with the bright idea to get us involved.” You told him, nearly shoving the phone into his hands. “Tell him you need to talk or whatever. Something geeky to get him excited.” 

He took the phone from you, raising it to his ear when he called. As he stepped away to talk with him, you felt a slight shift on your shoulder and looked over to see Benny scratching Button's head. You smiled a bit as you watched her eyes close, beginning to purr against your neck. 

“Didn't know you were a cat person.” You teased and he threw a glance your way, defending himself.

“Been giving me the stare since you got it. Kinda creepy, if you ask me.”

“Her.”

“Her.” Benny rolled his eyes, then pulled his hand away. 

“Looks like she's pretty attached to you.” Sarah commented with amusement as she eyed the cat curiously. 

“I dunno, but I'm not complaining. She makes a good snuggle buddy.” You shrugged and smiled.

Ethan came back then, handing Benny his phone back. “He said he'll stop by tonight.”

“Well, I know where I'm not going, then.” Benny scoffed as he pocketed the phone, you and Ethan looking at him pointedly. “What?” 

Ethan rolled his eyes with a shake of his head. “I'm gonna head home and try to do some research on whatever that container is. I'll let you know what I find out from Rory.” 

“Okay,” Sarah sighed. “I’ll see what I can find too.” The two gave you and Benny one last look and headed off, leaving you staring after them with confused expressions. 

“Did -” Pausing, you pointed to where they were leaving. “Did they just ditch us?”

“Yep.” Benny sighed, lips pressed together. “Better that than dealing with Rory, though.” He began walking in the opposite direction, you following suit. 

“I don't get why you don't like him so much. He's really not that bad when you get to know him.” You tried to explain, petting Button casually. 

“You mean other than the fact that he's as thick as a bag of rocks? And the fact that he was alive and didn't tell us?”

Giving him side glare, you knew he was right, but didn't want to admit it. While Rory was fun to be around and hang out with, his energetic personality infectious, you weren't blind to the fact that he had his ‘moments’, so to speak. A lot of them.

“Okay, other than that.” You mumbled, glancing away with a small pout. 

Benny sighed from beside you, changing the subject. “Feel like taking up my grandma's offer?” He asked with his hands in his pockets. “It has been a while since you came over. Feels like Ethan's place is a hotspot.”

You scoffed, trying to hide the nervous bubble in your gut. “She bake anything recently?” 

“Oh yeah.” He laughed. “I think she's making cookies tonight?” 

Gasping, your face lit up. “Wait, are they the ones with the giant chocolate chunks?” Benny nodded with a smug look, softening as he watched you do a little happy dance. “Okay, yeah, I'm definitely coming over.” You giggled.

The rest of the walk was casual, filled with banter and one-on-one catching up which you never seemed to get often, other than whenever you visited him and his grandma. He mostly geeked about the latest comic releases and upcoming games while you simply listened and put your two cents in when you felt like it. Not that you weren't interested in conversation, you just preferred to soak in the information and file it away for whatever reason.

As the two of you reached the door to his grandma's, he tested the handle to find it locked, then reached into his pocket to grab the key. His face dropped, freezing up, and you watched as he patted himself down with his free hand with a confused look, you raising a brow at him. 

“Don't tell me.” Your face twisted into worry. 

“No. No - I remember putting it in my pocket.” He bent down to check under the mat for the spare, then moved to check beneath a small statue, both coming up empty. Suddenly, Button began to aggressively bat at your arm and you flinched, looking at her with offense. 

Then you heard the door lock click.

You and Benny looked at the door as if waiting for someone to open it, but it never came. You glanced at each other with wide eyes, then Benny reached for the door and turned the handle again, now finding it unlocked. Looking at you as if waiting for you to explain, you shrugged, prompting him to slowly open the door and you followed him inside, quietly closing it behind you. 

“Grandma?” Benny called, his voice wavering and unsure, looking around for any sign of her. 

He went to the kitchen and set down the pitcher, then searched for her while you took off your shoes as Button leaped from your shoulders and onto the floor, wandering the house. 

“She's racked out on the couch.” He said with disbelief when he returned and you shrugged again, clueless. With a sigh, he ran a hand down his face. “That's it. This is it. We're officially going crazy.” His voice faded as he made his way back to the living room.

You glanced at Button suspiciously before following him, watching as he woke up his grandma. 

“Hey!” Whispering, he began shaking her shoulder. “Psst! Special delivery!” He continued as she woke up, rubbing at her eyes and sitting up.

“Special delivery? What are you -?” She finally spotted you and did a double take, gasping with a smile. After swatting Benny away and standing, she made her way over to you to pull you in for a hug. “Oh, this is quite special, isn’t it?” She said as she pulled away, glancing back at a smiling Benny. 

“Told her you were planning on making those chocolate chunk cookies tonight.” He hinted to her, raising his eyebrows and she took a brief moment before gasping in realization.

“Oh! Of course.” His grandma said as she smiled at you, then briefly cupped your cheeks before making her way to the kitchen. “Dinner should almost be ready, too. Just your luck, I made that beef stew.” Her voice carried from the other room.

You looked over at Benny with an excited smile and he winked at you with an ‘ok’ symbol. Quickly playing off the small tickle in your stomach, you made your way to the kitchen.

You leaned against the island counter with your arms, chin resting in your palm as you watched her check the slow cooker, catching a whiff of the stew and sighing to yourself. Benny quickly snatched away the pitcher before making his way upstairs, presumably to his room.

As soon as he left, his grandma recovered the pot and turned to you with raised brows from across the island. 

“So? Any news yet?” She glanced upstairs. 

You sighed and looked at her pleadingly with a half-hearted chuckle. “Swear I just had this talk with my mom.” 

“Well, I haven't heard from you in so long.” She shook her head. “And he sure won't talk to me about it.” Leaning on the counter towards you, she quieted her voice. “And I may be a grandma, but I still love a little bit of gossip.”

This made you chuckle, washing away any dread you had before. “Nothing yet.” You told her solemnly and she offered a sympathetic look. “Ethan said he's trying to ‘nudge him in the right direction’,” you air-quoted, “But I don't want to force anything.” 

His grandma sighed, then reached across the counter to grasp your hand gently. “He'll come around, eventually. It may take a bit of time for him, but you know how he is. He's always figured things out in his own way.” She gave your hand a light squeeze before pulling away. 

You gave her a grateful, albeit melancholic smile, but it dropped when Button suddenly hopped onto the counter beside you. Gasping, you straightened up, scooping her into your arms. “Button, no, this isn't your home." You gently reprimanded her.

“You have a cat? I thought your mother never wanted pets?” His grandma asked with genuine surprise and you nervously chuckled.

“Uh… It wasn't exactly on purpose. She just kinda found me.” 

Eyeing you curiously, her mouth moved as if she was about to say something, but decided against it. “Oh, you can put her down, I don't mind.” She waved off as she moved around the kitchen. You hesitantly put Button back on the counter and she happily perched there again. “We used to have a cat or two.” 

“Really? He never mentioned having a cat.” You asked curiously as you scratched Button, hearing Benny making his way back downstairs, his grandma beginning to pull out silverware and bowls. 

“Oh, yes. They may have been a bit mischievous at times, but they were good to us. Very intuitive creatures.” She said just as Benny walked in, stopping beside you and putting his hands on the counter.

“What're we talkin’ about?” He looked between the two of you. 

His grandma turned to him then, as if she were a little offended. “You never told her we used to have cats?” 

Benny widened his eyes, baffled, as he shook his head a bit. “I didn't know it was important.” He then looked down at Button and joined you in petting her, your hands brushing now and then. 

“It's not, I'm just surprised it never came up until now.” She filled the bowls, placing them on the table in the dining room. 

“Yeah,” you nudged him, “Why didn't you tell me?” 

Benny rolled his eyes, the three of you making your way to sit at the table. You thanked his grandma before you all started to eat, the perfectly seasoned stew melting in your mouth with every bite. 

Your mom cooked when she could, but it admittedly wasn't very often anymore since she started working night shifts to earn a bit more money. It was by her own choice, and you didn't mind, knowing she was only doing it to support you. You tried to pick up cooking on your own not too long ago for her, but it was a work in progress and you definitely had a long way to go. But to you, it made homemade meals even more special.

After dinner, you somehow persuaded Benny to help you wash the dishes while his grandma gathered the cookie ingredients, with Button sitting beside you at the sink and watching curiously. She swatted at you now and then, knocking a spoon or bowl out of your hand and splashing water. One particularly large splash got onto Benny's jacket and you gasped, giving him a guilty expression. 

He slowly looked over at you, eyes wide and lips parted in shock. But there was a glint of something else that you knew all too well. You backed away from him, his grandma glancing at you two with amusement. 

“I know you didn't just - this is my favorite jacket!” Benny told you as he tried to hold back a smile. He then turned to face you and your stomach flipped, readying yourself. 

“It wasn't me!” You laughed desperately, taking another step back.

“Oh, okay, blame the cat.” He mocked playfully, hands up. 

There was a moment of pause before chaos ensued. 

You whipped around and sprinted to the dining room, Benny chasing after you until you were having a standoff at the table. You played ring-around-the-rosie, faking each other out and giggling until you made a break for the living room, Benny hot on your heels. 

“It's just water!” You tried to reason with him, sprinting around the couch. 

“Dirty, soapy water!” He yelled back, quickly catching up to you. 

You glanced back, letting out a brief scream when you saw he was nearly directly behind you, your heart skipping with adrenaline. Before you could run any faster, he snatched you by the waist and immediately locked you in a hold, tickling you senselessly. You laughed uncontrollably, face red and gasping for air as you struggled against him. Despite his more scrawny appearance, it always surprised you when he reminded you how deceiving it was.

“Benny!” You shrieked, stomach hurting from how hard you were laughing. 

“Say you're sorry!” 

“Okay! Okay - I'm sorry!” You begged through your laughter, but he didn't stop.

“Nuh uh, I'm not convinced.” He reeled you in even more and you gasped. 

“I’m sorry!” You tried again, and a moment later he finally stopped. 

His grip on you loosened, but he didn't yet remove his arms from your waist as you both panted and caught your breath. When you realized, your face was red for an entirely different reason. With your back to him, you were completely oblivious to the way he was looking at you, but you heard him swallow and assumed it was just because his throat was dry. 

“What did we learn?” Benny asked teasingly.

“That you're a -” His arms tightened threateningly, cutting you off. “Person with a favorite jacket that should never get dirty!” You quickly corrected yourself. 

When he slowly pulled away, you sighed with relief, something you never thought you would do. Turning to look at him defeatedly, you watched as he cocked his head back and raised his eyebrows as a warning, but also noticed a faint blush of his own. You rolled your eyes and returned to the kitchen sink to finish the dishes, his grandma biting back a smile as she worked on the cookie dough.  

The rest of the night went smoothly. You helped his grandma with the cookies while Benny idly watched and chatted, petting Button occasionally while you worked. Otherwise, she was on the counter or on your shoulders. 

When the cookies were done, you all sat in the living room snacking on them, his grandma on the lounge chair while you and Benny took the couch as you put on a movie, the former falling asleep almost immediately. When the movie ended, you stood and stretched, then made your way to the front door and put on your shoes. 

“Want me to walk you home?” Benny asked after clearing his throat, a strange lilt in his voice. You glanced up at him, standing up straight after picking up Button who found her place on your shoulders. 

“Uh - well, I don't want you to have to walk back by yourself.” You told him with an anxious chuckle, to which he raised his eyebrows in a ‘really?’ expression. 

“But you're about to walk home. By yourself.” He pointed to the door. Benny then sighed and rolled his eyes, opening it without a word and motioning for you to walk out. Reluctantly, you did.

“You're stubborn when you really want to be, you know that?” You spoke up when you reached the sidewalk. 

“Please,” Benny scoffed. “As if you're any better. Miss ‘watch me get myself killed because I don't want to die’.” 

“Okay, I haven't done that since, alright? Plus, last time I checked, the score is one to zero.” He threw you a side glare and you giggled. 

The walk turned quietly peaceful then. The light breeze whistled low in your ears, the crickets chirped. You looked up to the night sky, noticing how it was cloudless, showcasing its beautiful white specks. 

From beside you, Benny glanced over and watched you with a softer expression, his ears turning pink as his heart skipped and stomach lurched. He took a deep breath, moving to say something when his phone ringing cut him off. Sighing with both frustration and relief, he pulled out his phone.

“It's Ethan.” He told you before answering, putting him on speaker. “Y’ello.”

“219 souls!” Ethan exclaimed and both of you flinched at the sudden volume. Benny's phone suddenly took itself off speaker, Ethan now too quiet to hear as Benny rushed to put him back on. 

“Wait, wait, wait - start over again. What about 219 souls?” He asked, voice raised slightly with panic, glancing at you to see you sharing the same worried expression. 

“Jesse is going to use the Cubile Animus to collect 219 souls.” Ethan explained, slower this time.

“How do you know? Did Rory tell you?” You questioned curiously, stepping closer. 

“No, Sarah brought a book on the town's history and I had another vision.” He took a deep breath. “He's a cult leader from over 200 years ago and his followers were burned and left at an unmarked grave. 219 of them. He's trying to get revenge!” 

“Okay, well, do we know how he plans on getting them?” You asked and Benny sighed with minor frustration.

“Did Rory know anything?” He stepped in.

“No. And no.” Ethan said defeatedly. “But Rory is going to try and find what he can for us.”

“Can we even trust him to do that?” Benny shrugged.

“He won't blow our cover?” 

“I know it's risky, but it's our only chance. We just have to trust him this time, alright?” Ethan tried to console the both of you, and you shared a look that said you reluctantly agreed. 

“Okay.” You told Ethan, Benny echoing after. 

[igot-the-juice]

Anchor - Masterlist

Pairing - Benny Weir x Fem!Reader

Summary - As supernatural events begin to unfold in the town of Whitechapel, who better to save the day than two geeks, a vampire and a book nerd?

Contains - Canonical violence

Movie/Introduction -

Part 1

Part 2

Part 3

Part 4

Part 5 (final)

[igot-the-juice]

Anchor - Part 2 (Benny Weir x Fem!Reader)

Masterlist

Summary - As supernatural events begin to unfold in the town of Whitechapel, who better to save the day than two geeks, a vampire and a book nerd?

Notes - Second part of five for the movie! Open to misc. requests <3

Word Count - 5,014

Warning(s) - Canonical violence, minor character death

When you walked back into Ethan's house, it was like a breath of relief. 

Other than the fact that there was now a vampire inside of it. 

You all made your way towards the living room, stopping to see Benny's grandma passed out on the lounge chair and Jane eating a bowl of ice cream. She stood up from her spot beside his grandma, stepping closer to you.

“About time.” Jane complained with chocolate ice cream all over her mouth. “I'm so bored. Grandma passed out, like, five suns ago and she has, like, zero boom boom pow. Can we please play now?” 

Seeing Benny's annoyed eye roll from your peripheral, you discreetly nudged him. 

“Sorry,” Sarah said genuinely before focusing on you three as she headed towards the back door, “I gotta go, just be careful. And don't tell anyone about you know?” 

“Um, yeah. Sure. I'm cool.” Ethan answered, glancing at you and Benny for reassurance. You looked at Sarah and mimed zipping your lips, tossing the key. “No one really believes what we say anyways.” 

Mumbling, you scratched behind your ear and awkwardly glanced away. “That, and we don't really talk to anyone.”

“Look, I'm serious, okay?” Sarah pressed. “And whatever you do, do not invite a vampire into your house. It's your only safe haven.”

You lifted your hand slightly, about to point at her when Benny reached over to slowly push it back down, knowing what you were about to say. 

“Got it. Thanks.” Ethan assured her and she looked over you all one last time before heading back out, all of you releasing a breath you didn't know you were holding. 

Almost immediately after she left, the doorbell rang and you jumped at the sudden loud noise, startled. 

“Calm down, it's just the pizza.” Benny made his way to the door to open it, all of you following with shared hunger, including Jane now. “Come on in, bro!” He greeted all too happily, taking the box from him and closing the door once the delivery man was inside. “Oh, this is gonna taste so much better cause it's free.” As he laughed excitedly, you eyed the man for a moment, noticing his strange demeanor almost immediately. “Sorry, dude, but I am just dying for a bite.” 

From his right, you blindly patted at Benny's arm, but he was too distracted by the pizza. “Uh, Benny -”

“So am I.” The newcomer said deviously. 

The others finally looked over at him and saw his glowing yellow eyes and fangs, immediately thrown into a panic as they all clutched at each other. As they backed away from the vampire, you hid behind them, looking around to see if there was anything and noticed what looked like a discarded piece of broken furniture. 

Coincidentally pointed. And wooden. 

Eyes widened, you quickly snatched it up, stepping in front of them and holding it out towards the vampire. 

“Back up!” You warned, your expression panicked and makeshift stake trembling in your white knuckled grip. Ethan and Benny hissed your name and you felt them try to pull you back but you didn't budge, Jane clutching onto you from behind. All of you shuffled back as the vampire stepped closer.

“You actually gonna do something with that?” He asked with a chuckle and you swallowed, but kept it raised as your heart slammed against your chest. 

Suddenly, Sarah appeared beside you and you yelped with a flinch, gladly retreating for her to take over. 

“Jesse got tired of waiting. So he sent me to come pick you up.” The vampire told her threateningly. 

“Guess you are just the delivery boy, after all.” Taunted Sarah, but he only laughed and stepped closer. You felt Benny grip onto the fabric on your back, forcing you to back away with them. 

“Least I know which side I'm on, fledgling.” The delivery man said with a menacing smile.

“Okay, um,” Benny cut through the tension nervously, “Can I just grab a slice, let you do your whole trash talk thing?” 

You and Ethan looked at him in disbelief.

“What?” Benny let go of you to start opening the box. “If I'm gonna have a last meal,” He started, his voice quieter now to keep it between you three. “I want it to be the Italiano Deluxe.” 

Realization struck and you all glanced at the vampire again. 

“Right.” Ethan laughed nervously. “Italiano Deluxe. With extra… garlic!” 

Benny suddenly charged, pushing past you to shove the pizza into the vampire's chest. He stumbled back, groaning in pain as it burned him. 

Everyone ran to make their escape while you stood there frozen, watching it burn him with freaked out curiosity. You were suddenly yanked by your arm by Benny and he dragged you upstairs with him, Ethan and Jane. Sarah stayed with the vampire, holding him off. 

All of you clamored up the stairs and into Ethan's room, the door slamming shut behind you as you panted to catch your breath. Benny suddenly turned to you with an incredulous expression.

“Are you crazy?! You coulda died!” 

“Well, we all were if Sarah didn't show up!” You argued. “I wasn't just going to stand there and drop dead!” 

Huffing, he ran a hand through his hair, Ethan bickering with his sister when she started to ask too many questions.

“Plus, you just charged at him with a pizza!” You reminded him frantically and he snapped his gaze to you again, stuttering.

“At least Sarah was there when I did it!” The slight flux in his voice told you he was genuinely a bit irritated and your shoulders dropped a bit, glancing away with partial guilt. Just as he was about to speak, you heard footsteps growing closer and practically threw your bodies at the door to keep it closed.

“Let me in, hurry!” Sarah urged. You all paused before scrambling to let her in, stepping away as her and Ethan leaned against the door. 

“What happened?” Ethan asked. “Where is he?” 

Sarah caught her breath with a small smile. “Let's just say I introduced him to some of your mom's good silverware.” 

Swallowing, you nodded, then heard more shuffling from downstairs and another wave of panic immediately sent you reeling. Ethan, Benny and Sarah held the door shut while you awkwardly stood there with your stake. Sarah looked over at you and glanced down at where you held it, then up at you. 

“Think you'll be able to use it?” She asked you and you froze, eyes wide. 

You fumbled your words for a moment and looked at the stake, then rapidly nodded your head. 

“Good.” She said, then suddenly zipped past you to open the window. You looked between each other in confusion, watching as she began to climb out before pausing. “Come on, unless you want to be dinner!” 

First to move, you ran over and practically threw yourself out of the window when you heard footsteps grow closer. Once you reached the ground, however, you saw no sign of Sarah. As Benny, Ethan, and Jane came down behind you, their sounds pulled you from your realization. You watched them run towards you before you were snatched again and dragged along. 

“You can stop manhandling me, you know.” You told Benny as you retreated from the house, glancing back. 

“Yeah, well, not when you keep freezing up like that.” He argued breathlessly.

You flinched when the vampire suddenly cut you off, hissing and snarling at you. Just when he was about to attack, Sarah dropped down and tackled him to the ground, struggling to hold him. 

“Now!” She yelled at you, but you hesitated, eyes blown wide. You bounced in place to hype yourself up before you made a panicked noise and charged at him, sending the stake through his chest with a cry and sudden rush of courage. 

Watching with gaping mouths, he burned up, disappearing in a cloud of smoke until all that was left was the stake in the ground. It was dead silent. All of you staring at where he used to be.

“Yes!” You suddenly cheered for yourself with a fist pump to the air, surprising everyone out of their shock. 

“Okay,” Benny spoke up first, “That was actually bomb.” He said as a smile grew on his face. Ethan just looked at him with an unsure expression, removing his hand from his sister's eyes. 

“Yeah…” Ethan swallowed. 

“Nice job.” Sarah congratulated from beside you. Your smile dropped and you looked at her, surprised by her genuine compliment. “We should really get back inside now.” She brushed off your expression as she spoke to the group, but a small smile lifted again for you as you replayed her comment. “Before others show up.” She reminded you all, heading back towards the house. 

In a silent agreement, the four of you followed as you rejoined them. Ethan patted your back like a proud brother while Benny wrapped an arm around your shoulders, tugging you into his side and giving you a small squeeze. You looked up at him with a grateful smile, feeling a flutter in your gut and your cheeks warmed as he let you go. 

“See that? That's how you get it done.” Biting your lip, you playfully threw a few punches to the air and Ethan scoffed.

“Okay.” 

“Rubbing it in, now.” Benny added as he fought not to laugh and you shrugged.

“What? I'm just saying!”

When you walked inside, your jaw dropped at the disaster of a mess left behind. Furniture was toppled, glass shattered, silverware spread across the floor.

“Good luck cleaning this up before your folks get home.” Sarah commented and you looked up at her, brows raised. 

“What, this?” Ethan eyed everything with a worried expression. “This is nothing.” He laughed nervously as you all made your way to the living room. 

“It's amazing she can sleep now.” Sarah noted quieter to Ethan, watching as Benny's grandmother tucked Jane in on the couch. 

“Yeah,” Benny sighed, “Grandma's got the magic touch.” 

“Miss those days.” You reminisced quietly, crossing your arms while Benny hummed and nodded in agreement. 

It reminded you of the sleepovers you used to have at his place, or even when you just fell asleep when you were only supposed to be visiting. Never having had a grandmother figure growing up, she gladly filled the position, spoiling you and letting you help her bake. To her, you were like the granddaughter she never had.

Sarah sighing broke you away from memory lane, eyeing her as she began making her way back to the front door. 

“Look, if I can get to Jesse's before midnight, I can still save Erica.” She readied herself to leave before Ethan stopped her.

“Hey, um… that pizza guy. He's dead, right?” He asked nervously.

“Yeah, did I, like,” You began, hesitating to continue as you fidgeted with your fingers. “Off someone tonight?” 

“No, not completely.” Your shoulders dropped a bit with relief. “He's just in some kind of limbo for souls? But he won't be back here.” 

This time, everyone's shoulders dropped, though you still felt a small twist in your gut knowing what you had done. 

“Just stay inside where you're safe, okay?” Sarah warned before quickly heading out, leaving you all standing in the mess. 

“Well,” Benny started with a sigh, “At least you can say you got some kind of body count now.” He chuckled and your eyes widened, mouth gaped open as your face flushed. 

“Benny!” Ethan hisses, hitting him in the arm.

“Hey, whoa!” Benny flinched. “That was a compliment! She's got more than us now.” 

You frowned and looked away with a small pout, feeling Benny lightly nudge you. His phone then began to ring and he pulled it out, seeing Rory's name. 

“Should I even bother picking up?” He asked, clearly not wanting to and you lightly scolded him.

“Don't be mean. Answer it.” You told him more so out of your own curiosity. He threw you a half-hearted glare before reluctantly answering, putting him on speaker. 

“Benny, wassup!” You heard immediately and smiled a bit at his enthusiasm. 

“Wassah!” Benny played along, beginning to walk away from the living room to not disturb Jane and you and Ethan followed, wanting to know why he called. 

“Hi!” You greet him with nearly the same amount of enthusiasm, ignoring Benny's eye roll. 

“Oh, hey (Y/n)!” He answered in pleasant surprise. 

“You guys are lame.” Ethan joined in playfully and Benny sarcastically laughed. 

“If I'm so lame, how am I chillaxin’ at the most slammin’ party in town?” He bragged, making your brows furrow in confusion, the three of you glancing amongst each other. 

“Wait, did we miss another mathletes event?” Ethan asked, genuinely disappointed.

“No, next one's not until the end of the month.” You reminded him quietly with a shake of your head. 

“No, dude. A real party at this huge mansion! And almost all the kids here are seniors. Including the girls.” 

You rolled your eyes and crossed your arms, moving to lean against the wall. 

“Guys, this party is off the hook!” 

Benny looked at Ethan skeptically. “How'd you get in?” 

“These guys saw me at Gamer Town and asked me if I wanted to come. Hold on. Check this out.” 

A quick snap echoed from the phone and you pushed yourself off of the wall, leaning in next to Benny to see the picture he sent. All of your hearts sank when it was just an empty room. 

“Rory?” Ethan asked shakily. “Those seniors aren't from the drama club, are they?”

“Yeah, some of them.” 

Your stomach plummeted and you sluggishly faced Benny's side, dramatically dropping your forehead against his shoulder. 

“Oh, and get this. There's gonna be a buffet at midnight!”

“Rory, listen,” Ethan tried. “We need you to -”

“Sorry, I gotta go.” Rory cut him off. “Conga line!” 

It was the last thing you heard before he hung up and Benny let out a low whistle while you stayed put.

“This is gonna be a long night, isn't it?” You mumbled against his shoulder. “Ethan, don't let me down here.” 

The two of them remained quiet, Benny silently begging him not to make you guys go. 

“He's letting me down, isn't he?” 

“Yeah…” Benny finally said with a heavy sigh. You finally lifted your head and looked at Ethan disappointedly. “Look, I - for one - do not want to crash a vampire dinner party.” 

You silently pointed a finger at Benny, agreeing with him. 

“Guys, just,” Ethan paused, looking between you both pleadingly, “Come on. Rory's our friend.” 

Sighing, you looked up at Benny then, his gaze reluctantly meeting yours. 

“He's got a point.” You told him with a tight smile, and the longer he stared at you, the more you could see him fold. 

“Alright, fine.” He then pointed his own finger at Ethan as you dropped yours. “But I'm not walking.”

“Wait, what?” You asked blandly, slightly stepping away from Benny as you give him a questioning look. 

“Hello?” He said as if it was obvious. “My grandma's car?” 

You and Ethan shared a concerned look as he left for the kitchen before you followed, hearing keys jingle. You walked in to see him pocketing the car keys, grabbing his bag and heading to the front door. 

“Wait, what if she wakes up and notices the car's gone?" You whispered aggressively as Benny quietly opened the door, causing him to pause and point toward the living room where she was knocked out." 

“Did you not just see her sleep through that whole fight earlier?” He reminded you before walking out as Ethan gave you an apologetic look and shrugged, then followed. You simply stood there a moment longer, looking around as you debated with yourself. Grumbling, you made your way to the car.

During the drive, you found Sarah walking through town and picked her up, the four of you heading towards the address she gave where the supposed party was happening. 

As the car rolled in, you leaned forward to look at the gated property, seeing what definitely looked like a mansion at the top of a hill.

“Rory wasn't kidding when he said mansion.” You mumbled more so to yourself, but Ethan and Benny nodded in agreement, just as surprised. 

When Sarah parked the car, she immediately opened the door, got out, shut it, and peeked in through the window. 

“Okay. You guys stay in the car, got it?”

More than eager, you nodded, happy to skip out on walking into a room full of vampires. But your gut twisted when Ethan decided he had other plans.

“No way, you -”

“Just stay!” Sarah cut him off. “I’ll be back as soon as I can with Erica and your friend, okay?” 

Ethan protested again, but she bared her fangs and hissed, immediately shutting him up. 

“Got it!” He quickly agreed. Benny tensed when Sarah pointed her glare at him. 

“I actually wanted to stay in the car, so,” He briefly glanced at you. “That works for me.”

Satisfied, Sarah disappeared, running off towards the mansion and you huffed. 

“You guys are going, aren’t you?” You asked defeatedly when you heard them shuffle. 

“I’m not letting her do this alone.” Ethan climbed out of the car and Benny followed suit. You sighed and got out as well, but a hand on your shoulder stopped you from walking away from the car. 

Offended, you looked up at Benny, brow furrowed. “Hey, no! I'm going!” You practically whined. 

“Uh, no. You're not.” He retorted, letting go. “You already killed one vamp tonight, alright? Anyone ever tell you that sharing is caring?” 

Arms crossing, you looked to a disgruntled Ethan for help with a frown. He glanced at Benny, then at you with an apologetic expression. 

“We could use a lookout. Just in case.” 

Your cheeks reddened with irritation, upset mainly because you wanted to know what the mansion looked like. Eventually, you gave in and dropped your arms, grumbling.

“Fine.” Making your way to the hood, you sat on top of it and faced away from them, hugging your knees to your chest. 

“We'll be back. Promise.” Ethan said before they made their way up the hill, Benny glancing at you one last time. 

Watching them grow smaller in the distance, you looked away once they were out of sight. You dangled your legs over the edge, looking down at your lap and fiddling with your fingers. 

It wasn't that you felt left out, or felt that they didn't trust you. After knowing them for so long, you were all just naturally protective over one another. And sadly, that meant them ganging up on you at times for what they thought was your own good. They had a point, you had to admit. But you also couldn't help but wish they'd stop seeing you as someone to protect and instead see you as someone who could help. 

Time seemed to drag by, unfortunately. The longer you sat there with your thoughts, the more you realized how tired you were. You yawned, eyes becoming droopy with exhaustion after the chaotic night you'd had so far. It was a complete one-eighty compared to how it started, relaxing in the comfort of your room. 

Something that sounded like a cat meowing, small and barely noticeable, brought you out of your exhausted stupor. With how loud the crickets were, you figured it was just your imagination. Until you heard it again. Louder this time. Your brow furrowed and you glanced around from your spot on the hood, finding nothing. 

But when you turned your head to the right, you flinched with a small yelp.

An orange tabby cat sat patiently beside you, almost expectantly. It felt like its green eyes were boring into your very soul as it observed you. You sat frozen, hands awkwardly held up as you looked at the cat with wide eyes, unsure of what to do and you glanced away for a moment, a little freaked out. If it wasn't for the slight movement of its tail, you would've thought it was just a stuffed animal. 

And then it meowed again. Short and quiet. It then stood and casually made its way onto your lap, deciding that it was more comfortable there instead as it sat. It turned its head to look back at you, meowing again and you swallowed and hesitantly brought a hand to its head, beginning to gently scratch it. You relaxed a bit when it purred, your chest warming at the sensation. A small smile appeared on your face then.

As you continued petting it, you checked for a collar or any other hint of ownership, but found nothing. It seemed quite healthy, albeit a little dirty. But healthy, nonetheless.

“You belong to someone?” You asked it quietly and it meowed in return, as if telling you ‘no’ and you gnawed on your cheek. 

You and your mom had never talked about getting a pet and you never had one growing up. Because of this, you were always awkward around any kind of animal. Reading about them was one thing, but actually interacting with them was another. They were unpredictable and never did what you expected them to, in your mind. But even so, as the cat purred against your touch, you already felt yourself growing more comfortable.

You debated on keeping it. Bringing it home. You tried to imagine your mom's reaction. She was understanding, most times. A little stubborn, but understanding. She may be a little reluctant at first, and she would make you be the one to take care of it, but you knew she would become used to it eventually. 

Your smile widened as you looked at the cat. It sank itself down so that it was now laying comfortably on your thighs, paws reaching out as it rolled onto its back. Its eyes closed as you continued to pet it, purring louder now and the interaction almost made you forget why you were even there. 

Almost. 

The cat suddenly shot up, alert, and growled. Its sudden behavior shook you out of your calming moment, looking around paranoid and seeing nothing. Then, sprinting down the hill of the mansion, you spotted Benny and Ethan, the two panicking and shouting. The cat jumped off your lap and you hopped from the hood to head towards the gate, the cat hot on your heels. Sarah showed up next, flashing in front of the gate with a stake as the other two climbed over the stone half-wall. 

“Hey, you okay? What happened? What're we running from?” You rushed up to them and Benny grabbed the sleeve of your shirt.

“We need to go. Now!” He urged, about to drag you to the car when four vampires suddenly surrounded you. The cat hissed at them, back arched and hair standing up straight. They glanced at it, eyes widening slightly before they lunged to attack the four of you.

Benny and Ethan suddenly retrieved hidden LED light sticks from beside the gate, activating them for self-defense. It surprisingly worked, burning the vampires if it touched them. Sarah was to your right, using her stake to fight them off while you were stuck behind them with your back to the gate, defenseless. The cat stayed close by your feet, growling as its head turned every which way. 

Suddenly, you heard another vampire drop in behind you and you whipped around, eyes wide and heart racing. As it lunged, you screamed and raised your hands to your face in defense, eyes squeezed shut as you braced for the impact. 

But it never came. 

You slowly opened your eyes again, shoulders dropping when you saw the vampire groaning on the ground, slumped against the wall. Staring at the vampire, you froze in shock when you felt a hand grab at the back of your shirt, tugging you towards the car while continuing to fight the others off. You were practically thrown inside of it, everyone else piling in after you and the car roared to life before Sarah slammed on the gas, speeding off. 

Once you were a suitable distance away, you all panted to catch your breath. Suddenly feeling something jump onto your lap, you gasped when you saw the cat.

“Kitty!” You exclaimed with relief, immediately hugging it close while it just continued to sit there and accept it. Everyone glanced over at you in surprise, but you were oblivious to it as you watched it.. 

“Uh, (y/n)?” Benny asked warily, staring at it cautiously from beside you as it seemed to pin him with its gaze. “Why do you have a cat?” 

Ethan leaned over from the back seat to see you better, you pulling away from the cat with a deer-in-the-headlights expression. 

“I dunno, it just,” you glanced at the cat and shrugged sheepishly, “Found me, I guess?” Now growing defensive, you stuttered and turned the tables back on them. “Hold on, wait! You're questioning the cat after whatever just happened back there? What even was that?” 

The three of them glanced between each other hesitantly and you narrowed your eyes at them. Ethan was the first to give in, sighing with a drop of his shoulders.  

“Erica and Rory were bit -”

“That's what you're concerned about?!” Benny interrupted in exasperation. “Not the fact that we were almost sucked dry and shriveled up like prunes?!” 

You stared at the both of them in shock, mouth dropped open as your petting on the cat ceased. 

“Did they…?” You trailed off quietly, concerned. Sarah finally jumped in with her two cents, almost sounding mournful. 

“Erica is for sure a vampire now. Rory...” Her sentence faded out and your gut dropped, eyes beginning to burn.

You looked away and sunk into your seat a bit, subconsciously pulling the cat closer for comfort and leaning your head against the car door. It was silent for a good long moment, but you were grateful for it after the chaos. You tried to focus on the sound of the car engine, but your mind kept swimming with everything that happened that night so far.

Sarah being a vampire. The fact that vampires even existed. The fight with the delivery boy. How you pretty much killed him. The party. Fighting off even more vampires, and now finding out that one of your friends was dead. Not to mention, you haven't even figured out why Ethan saw those images.  

Out of everything, the cat seemed to be the only decent thing to come out of it. Like a small sparkle of happiness amongst it all, and it made you appreciate it a little more, resuming petting it.

“(Y/n)...?” You heard Benny say in an uncharacteristically softer voice, laced with concern. Biting hard on your cheek to keep the waterworks at bay, you stayed quiet for a bit.

“Just…” You paused to even out your voice, speaking defeatedly. “Just wanna go home. Please.” Benny and Ethan continued to look at you with worry, then reluctantly left you alone.

The rest of the car ride was silent, and you eagerly got out of it once it pulled up to your smaller one-story home, grateful for the familiarity. The cat hopped out after you before you closed the door, turning to walk away when Benny's voice saying your name stopped you. You turned a bit to look at him through the window where his head now stuck out from.

“We'll -” He cut himself off, glancing away with his lips pressed into a hard line. “Get some sleep, alright?” 

It caught you off guard, but still, you gave him a small, grateful smile. At least the best you could muster up at that moment. 

“You too.” You told him genuinely, then turned to head inside with the cat following. 

When the door closed behind you, you leaned back against it after locking it, head thumping back as you huffed out a sigh. While leaning, you toed off your shoes and pushed them to the side with your foot when you felt the cat pounce on it playfully. Picking up your head, you looked down at it with a warm smile, then made your way to the kitchen. 

You grabbed two bowls and set them on the counter, rummaging through your cupboards until you mentally cheered when you found a package of tuna tucked away in the back. After checking the expiration date, you peeled it open and dumped it into one bowl. Setting it on the floor, you watched for a moment as the cat smelled it, then nibbled at it to your relief. You filled the second with water and placed it beside the other before making your way to your room as it ate.

Despite it being so late, you took a quick shower, feeling grimy and sweaty from all of the running around you'd done. The warm water cleared your head, being at least thankful that you were alive still. You dressed into your pajamas, stepping out of the bathroom and back into your room across the hall.

When you saw the cat pouncing on your cardigan on the back of your desk chair, you stilled. It swatted at a loose button and caused it to swing and unweave itself even more, until it just completely fell off. Your lips pressed together as you stared at the button on the floor, then glanced at the cat, finally noting that it was a girl.

“Button, huh?” You mumbled to yourself. 

Convenient.

You threw your dirty clothes into your hamper, turning off your desk lamp and making your way to your bed, curling up under the covers. The cat - or Button now - pranced over and leaped onto the bed with you, curling up beside your head with her own tucked beside your neck. You brought a hand up and scratched her a bit before closing your eyes, her purring lulling you into sleep.

[igot-the-juice]

Anchor - Part 1 (Benny Weir x Fem!Reader)

Masterlist

Summary - As supernatural events begin to unfold in the town of Whitechapel, who better to save the day than two geeks, a vampire and a book nerd?

Notes - First five parts of this collection will follow the movie, others following will be in chronological order of the show. Also open to misc. requests if wanted <3

Word Count - 5,325

Warning(s) - Jealousy?

Music played softly in the background as you stood in front of your mirror, fixing your hair. You hummed along here and there, but otherwise, you were too tired to put any further effort into your enjoyment. After checking your appearance from various angles, you left when you felt satisfied. Plopping down in your desk chair, you reached for your shoes and slipped them on, then stood and picked up your backpack from the floor to sling it over your shoulder and grab the current book you were reading from your desk, then stepped out.

Your mom walked in just as you reached the front door and you startled, stepping out of the way while muttering a quick apology. 

“Hey, sweetheart.” She said tiredly and you regarded her with sympathy, moving past her to exit. 

“Hey, Mom. Got toast on the counter for you.” You told her before leaving with a quick ‘love you’. 

The walk to school was only about ten minutes, thankfully. Your feet were your only option for transportation since you lacked both a bike and a license. It meant you had to leave a little earlier than others to get to school, but otherwise, you quite enjoyed the peaceful walk.

That, and it was an excuse for you to read more.

You looked up occasionally to observe your path, experiencing a blend of disappointment and anticipation as the school became visible. Nose buried in your book even as you walked through its doors, you aimlessly wandered toward your locker - only to be yanked back by the handle on your backpack. 

You gasped and stumbled back a bit, a hand - the same hand that pulled you - steadying you before you fell. 

“No way a book is that good.” You heard Benny say in disbelief. You gave him a small frown, seeing him already looking down at you with an amused smile. 

“I don't dock you for Nights of Ninja.” You retorted, the book still partially open. 

“Yeah, because you also play it.” Ethan joined from beside Benny. 

“Well, then, maybe you should also read a book.” You then marked your page and closed it before resuming making your way to your locker, the other two falling into step beside you. 

“Think we do enough of that here already.” Ethan said from your left, Benny on your right. 

“Yeah, why would I willingly torture myself outside of school?” Benny scoffed and you rolled your eyes. 

“Reading a good book's not torture.” You argued, reaching your locker and moving to open it as the two casually hovered. 

“Anything that involves me scanning a piece of paper and fighting to retain the information is torture.” Benny continued, dropping his head to look at you. 

“If Star Wars was a book, would you read it?” You asked casually, grabbing a textbook from your locker before closing it and turning to Benny again, looking up at him expectantly as he stuttered, trying to find an argument. When he came up short, he looked to Ethan for help. 

“She's got a point.” He shrugged before you and he started walking. 

“Come on, you're supposed to be on my side!” Benny complained before following with a dramatic sigh. “Side note,” he changed the subject, “Apparently someone needs a babysitter now -”

“Dude!” Ethan cut him off with a hiss. “I told you not to talk about it.” He paused. “And it's not for me. It's for Jane.” You raised a questioning brow at his clarification and he did a double take when he noticed. “What? I'm serious.” 

“What happened?” You asked in a bored tone, looking forward again. Hearing Ethan sigh, you mentally braced yourself.

“She went outside and saw something and freaked out.” 

Immediately, you scoffed. “That's it?” 

“Yep.” Ethan pops the ‘p’, the three of you coming to a stop near your classroom door. 

“Wait,” you said as you turned to face them, “Why don't your parents just ask me?” You asked genuinely with a shrug.

“Because you hang out with us.” Benny pointed out like it was obvious. “You're literally doomed by association.” 

With a small pout, you glanced away and mumbled. “I guess.” 

“Besides,” Ethan said. “They already found someone.” 

“Who?” Your brow furrowed curiously and both of them shrugged.

“No idea. Some girl named Erica, apparently. But I was telling Ethan here,” Benny offered him a teasing glance. “That it could be a free ticket to movie night with one of these smokin’ hot chicks.” He nodded his head towards the hallway, students walking past. 

You felt a small pang in your gut and rolled your eyes. “Alright, that's my cue.” Turning away and heading inside the classroom, you ignored Benny's confused expression as Ethan jabbed him. 

You, Benny and Ethan had known each other for years by that point, having practically grown up with each other. You'd lived in Whitechapel your whole life, just you and your mom. Ethan had been your neighbor since you were five and your mom and his parents became good friends, inevitably leading to the two of you hanging out and also becoming friends. 

Two years later, Benny showed up as a new neighbor and tagged along, turning your duo into a trio. You bounced from house to house, having sleep overs and playing countless games, you buried in your books while they geeked about the latest action figures and comics. 

Even after you'd moved further away from them, it wasn't too far. Maybe a ten minute difference, if that. And that was only by walking. You and your mom stayed put after that, still hanging out with the two pretty much every day. 

Fidgety, you tapped your pencil on your notebook, the first half of school dragging on. Bored teachers drew out the lessons as you restlessly bounced your leg. But you were quickly able to finish any classwork, shoving your nose back in your book when you were done. 

You didn't see Ethan or Benny again until lunch, spotting them sitting at the end of an emptier table. When you saw them sitting with Rory, you smiled a bit and made your way over, sitting on his right. 

“‘Sup.” You greeted, pulling your lunch out of your backpack. Ethan and Benny grumbled their own ‘hello’, Rory energetic as usual. You glanced at Ethan who seemed to be quieter than usual. “You okay?” 

Ethan looked over at you and straightened a little, giving you a tight smile. “Yeah. All good.” He replied, but his voice was tense. Benny rolled his eyes. 

“He spilt some babe's lunch all over her shirt.” He explained, which earned him a side glance.

“On accident.” Ethan grit out defensively. 

“Well, at least you're probably on her radar now?” You shrugged awkwardly, trying to cheer him up somehow. When he glared at you, you muttered a quick apology and went to your food. 

“She's right, though. Think that's the most interaction you've had with a girl here.” Benny tried now. 

“Hey!” You looked at him offendedly and chucked a grape at him while he stuttered and gestured with his hands, backtracking.

“Obviously besides you!” 

Rolling your eyes and leaning an elbow on the table, your cheek mushed as you rested it against your palm, beginning to pick at your food. 

“No way…” Benny said, and you all turned to him, noticing his gaze fixed on a different table. You turned your head to see where he was looking, spotting a notorious Dusk fan and a brunette talking. “That babe you branded is friends with her?” 

Another punch to your gut. 

“Who?” Ethan asked casually as you looked back at your food, trying to hide your disappointment. “Stage one Dusker girl?” 

“Her name's Erica,” Benny corrected. “And she's the Princess Leia to my Han Solo.” 

You cringed at the comparison, staying silent as you gnawed on your cheek and bounced your leg. 

“And hey, maybe she's your babysitter for tonight.” 

“Okay,” Ethan chuckled. “In no universe are you Han.” He started. You scoffed, but cut yourself off when Benny narrowed his eyes at you. “I doubt it's the same Erica.” 

Benny paused for a moment before responding. “Eh, you're right. Probably too good to be true.”

“Go ask her, then.” You mumbled, eyeing Rory out of the corner of your eye as he fiddled with a bulky set of what looked like night vision goggles. Ethan and Benny looked at you, but you paid them no mind. 

“Great idea.” Benny pointed at you before standing. “I’m gonna find out.” He declared with finality, heading towards them as Ethan called for him to stop, Rory cheering him on.

You sighed and sank your cheek further into your palm, refusing to watch. Ethan glanced at you sympathetically when he noticed your sour expression and he lightly kicked your foot under the table, prompting you to glance up at him and see him offer you a small smile. You returned it as best you could, but it wasn't much. 

“You can still come over tonight, if you want?” He tried to offer, though a bit awkward. “Maybe spend some girl time with her and Jane?” 

Gaze softening at his attempt at cheering you up, you quietly replied as you looked back down at the table. “Nah, it's fine. Probably wouldn't get along anyway.” 

Just then, Benny came back and sat back down, him and Rory sharing a quiet high five. You tuned them out, mindlessly chewing your food.

It wasn't until the last few months that you developed feelings for Benny, or at least realized you had them. And while Ethan never outright confronted you about it, you knew he was aware. You didn't want to risk your friendship by saying anything, and with how often Benny flirted and tried (and failed) to ask girls on dates, you figured he only saw you as a kind of ‘sister from another mister’. 

A hand waving in front of your face made you blink and you pulled away from your hand, looking up at a concerned Benny. 

“Welcome back.” He said sarcastically. You noticed him and Ethan standing beside you, Rory now gone. “You good?” He asked skeptically, raising a brow.

Eyes wide, you nodded and began hurriedly cleaning up. “Yeah, sorry.” You muttered, standing and slipping on your backpack. 

After school, you walked in to see your mom sitting on the living room couch, eyes focused on the TV. She looked over at you when she heard the door open, then looked back at the screen. 

“Hey, sweetheart.” She called from the couch as you set your backpack on the floor, toeing off your shoes. 

“Hey.” You said simply in return, voice quieter than usual. 

“What's wrong?” 

“Nothin', just tired.” You tried to brush it off, wandering into the kitchen and grabbing a soda. You heard her footsteps soon after and you sighed, biting at your cheek. 

“Come on.” She said knowingly, leaning her hip against the counter and crossing her arms. “What's goin’ on?” 

You slowly looked over at her as you were about to sip from the can, eyes wide. 

“Boy trouble again?” 

“Again?” You repeated weakly, trying to sound oblivious as your heart skipped.

Your mom lowered her head, fixing you with a meaningful gaze. “Yes, again. I'm Mom. I know these things.” 

You sighed again, lowering the can, and your shoulders slowly dropped defeatedly. Reluctantly, you nodded your head. 

This time, your mom sighed, her eyes softening the way only a mother's does. “Benny?” 

You nodded again, looking down at the can in your hands. 

She paused for a moment before speaking again, trying to meet your eyes. “It's frustrating, I know. But he's also still just a boy. A stupid one, but a boy nonetheless.” 

Her comment made you smile a bit and you looked up at her, seeing a warm smile on her face. 

“He'll figure it out.” She added softly. When you stayed silent, she pushed herself off the counter and rested a hand on your upper arm, giving it a gentle squeeze and rubbing it a bit before walking away to her bedroom. 

Not long after, you said goodbye to her before she left for work, then retreated to your room with your backpack. You put on some soft music for background noise and turned your desk lamp on, curtains closed. At your desk, you worked on your homework for the day, thankfully knocking it out rather quickly. After you finished, you moved to your bed with your book, opened it, and started reading. 

Normally, you would read for the pure enjoyment of it, ranging from romance novels to traditional non-fiction. But now, it seemed you were simply reading as a means of distraction. You were taking in the words on the page, but not comprehending them as naturally as you usually would. 

Hours later, the sun now set and replaced by a black sky, your book is set off to the side and finished. You simply lay on your back, eyes closed as you listened to your music. A much-needed respite.

Until your phone rang. 

Pulled out of your relaxed stupor, you sighed and reached for your phone, seeing Ethan's caller ID. Your brow furrowed slightly before you answered, putting him on speaker and setting your phone on your chest as you lay back down. 

“What’s up?” You asked, tone light with a twinge of worry. 

“(Y/n), I need your help with something.” Ethan quickly said, catching you off guard and you took your phone and sat up.

“Why, what happened?” 

“Think he's finally going crazy.” You heard Benny in the background, followed by a quiet ‘ow’.

Ethan sighed through the phone. “I don't really know right now. It's hard to explain.” He paused, but you already knew what he was going to ask.

“Yeah, I'll come over.” You stood and grabbed your necessities before walking out of your room to the front door. “I'll be there in ten, okay?” 

“Thanks, (y/n). I know it's later, but -”

“It's fine, dweeb.” You cut him off with a light chuckle as you slipped on your shoes. “Heading out. Ten minutes.” The two of you exchanged a quick goodbye before you headed outside, locking the front door behind you. 

The colder night air wasn't unwelcome, but it definitely made the walk less pleasant than usual. It was a walk you were familiar with considering how many times you made the trek. The neighborhood was quiet with a few one-off strange occurrences, but none were ever completely safe. 

His house coming into view, you walked a little faster until you came upon the front door, giving it a small knock to alert them before opening it and stepping inside. 

A relieved Ethan immediately greeted you. Jane sat on the lounge chair in the living room while Benny was standing by the kitchen island, scrolling his phone. He glanced up when he saw you walk in, pocketing it.

“Hey,” Ethan said almost breathlessly and you raised a brow at him as he glanced over to ensure Jane remained distracted before speaking. “Okay, I know this is going to sound crazy, but some weird stuff just happened and I have no idea what's going on. But I don't think the babysitter is normal.” He explained cautiously, watching your reaction. 

You glanced over at Benny and he just shrugged dramatically. Rolling your eyes, you walked further inside, making your way over to the island and sitting on top of it beside Benny. 

“Alright, let me hear it.” You said with a defeated sigh, hands resting on the edge of the island.

“Erica couldn't make it for whatever reason, so her friend came by to cover for her.” Ethan started, taking a deep breath before continuing. “I checked in on her when she was in the bathroom because something didn't sound right -”

“Barged in, really.” Benny cut in, and both of you shot him a dirty look. He held up his hands in surrender and let him continue. 

“Anyway,” Ethan said dismissively. “When I was looking at her, I looked at the mirror behind her and it was like she didn't have a reflection.”

Lips parted in confusion, you squinted at him. You stuttered, about to speak when Ethan cut you off to continue. 

“And then when she touched me, I saw something. Like, it was like images were flashing through my head.” 

You remained silent, trying to process the sudden bout of whatever. 

“Told you. He's going crazy.” Benny said from beside you. You lightly kicked his thigh with your foot, looking at him with a small frown before turning back to Ethan. 

“Okay,” you started with a heavy sigh, “You're positive she didn't have a reflection?” Ethan swallowed and nodded. “Kay.” You said thoughtfully, trying to rack your brain for any ideas. “And what exactly did you see in these… images?” Ethan and Benny glanced at each other.

“Wait, you believe me? Like, actually?” Ethan asked incredulously. 

“Yeah, what?” Benny joined, and you glanced between them. 

It was true. You believed Ethan, and you did know he would never joke about something so strange and unusual. You weren't even sure if Benny would. So in case whatever was happening was real, you thought it best to nip it in the bud as quickly as possible rather than let it ride out and possibly turn into something worse.

“Well, you wouldn't lie about something like this.” You confirmed with a nervous laugh. “And you especially wouldn't ask me to come over last minute. I mean, you might.” Benny gave you an offended mien and you challenged him playfully. “Tell me I'm wrong.” 

“Uh, you're wrong.” He argued and jabbed your side, making you curl away with a yelp. 

“Guys, come on.” Ethan got your attention, and you looked back at him again with a dying giggle, Benny biting back a smile. 

“Well, what did you see?” You impatiently asked again, moving to lean back on your hands. 

Ethan thought for a moment. “It was like,” he paused as he tried to remember. “An old tree? And then some kind of cemetery, I think.” 

Biting your cheek, you looked down at the floor in thought. You remembered reading up on supernatural theories a while back, but the details were foggy now. And it was possible it wasn't even supernatural. 

“Maybe she, like…” You looked up at the ceiling as you raked through your mental encyclopedia. “Projected something to you without knowing?” Shrugging, you looked between the two. “Or it's some kind of weird stone tape theory-esque thing?” 

“Weird what?” Benny asked, clueless as he faced you. 

“You know? Stone tape theory?” The two shared a lost expression, and you sighed. “It’s a theory that emotionally charged events are imprinted on natural materials. Like stone.” You explained as if you were telling them the sky was blue. “So anyone near that material could hear or feel whatever happened.” You looked at Ethan then. “Maybe it was some kind of version of that?” 

They considered that your near addiction to reading had its perks. You seemed to know a little about a lot, some subjects more than others. You and Benny seemed to share a particular interest in the paranormal, but you learned about the subject through text while he took a more ‘active’ approach through trial and error.

Just then, there was a knock at the back door, and Benny made his way over as if they were already expecting someone. You slid off the counter and watched curiously as he opened it. When you saw his grandmother walk through the door, your face lit up and she returned it with equal enthusiasm. 

“Hey!” You greeted her, making your way over to give her a hug. 

“Hello, dear!” She returned the hug gratefully. “Oh, it feels like it's been forever.” She said as she pulled away, hands on your arms as she looked you over, tucking a hair behind your ear. 

“I think a month?” You questioned, looking at Benny for confirmation. He shrugged and nodded.

“Little over a month?” He guestimated, sliding his hands into his pockets. 

“That's too long now. You need to start coming over more.” She said, giving you a pointed look. You and Benny laughed nervously, glancing at each other as both of your cheeks tinted pink. Your attention was unexpectedly drawn away when you saw Ethan swiftly grab his keys and other belongings. 

“Alright,” Benny commenced, looking to his grandmother in earnest. “Now, if the pizza isn't here in,” he checked his watch. “Twenty-six minutes, you do not. Pay. A dime.” 

She checked her own watch and nodded, deciding to go along with it while you looked up at Benny with a raised brow.

“Huh?” You questioned as Ethan slipped on his jacket. 

“We will be right back.” Ethan told her. You looked at him now, even more confused. 

“Huh?” You questioned again with more emphasis as Ethan made his way to the back door. Benny sighed and rolled his eyes, pushing you to follow with a hand on your back.

“Come on.” He told you in a way that said he'd done it a thousand times before, saying a quick thanks to his grandma before leaving. 

You fought to keep up with them as they sped walked down the sidewalk, you having to trot a little to catch up. Benny glanced back as he juggled the wires dangling from his bag, trying to shove them back in and he slowed when he saw you struggling, walking beside you now.

“Ethan, soldier left behind!“ He shouted to him, and Ethan consequently turned his gaze back, reducing his speed after huffing slightly. 

“Can someone please tell me where we're going?” You asked in exasperation, reaching over to help Benny with the wires, both of you getting them tucked back in.

“We're looking for Sarah.” Ethan explained as you both caught up, now walking together. 

“The babysitter?” 

“Yeah,” he confirmed, “Said she had to find Erica. Something about her being in trouble?” He shook his head. “I don't know, but something isn't right.” 

Glancing between him and Benny, you asked cautiously. “Are we sure we want to get involved? I mean, we don't know what we're dealing with here.” 

“(Y/n),” Benny urged. “I didn't bring all this,” he motioned to his bag with an exaggerated hand wave, “For no reason. This is finally our chance to use it!” 

“What is all that stuff, anyway?” Ethan asked, glancing back at Benny's overly stuffed bag.

“Digicams with night vision and infrared!” Benny explained and you gasped and grabbed his shoulder, turning to him with wide, excited eyes 

“Wait, do you have thermal?” 

Benny's shoulders dropped in disappointment. “No, I didn't realize I left it until I got here.” You pouted in shared disappointment, dropping your hand. “You said her reflection wasn't all there, right?” He asked Ethan now.

“Yeah?” 

“Well, here's a thought. What if this is some publicity stunt thing for that stupid Dusk movie?” 

You rolled your eyes as Benny fell behind when he stopped. 

“If this is a punk, I knew it all along!” He exclaimed, paranoid, as he pointed around you and you and Ethan shushed him in a panic.

“Dude!”

“You trying to wake everyone up?” You hissed, glancing around cautiously. Benny dropped his arm, skeptically looking around one last time before resuming his walk while you sighed heavily and followed again. 

When you reached downtown, Benny pulled out a pair of night vision goggles and slipped them over his head, the three of you beginning to wander in search of Sarah. 

“Hey.” You whispered at Benny as he stared down an alleyway you were passing, walking over to him.

“Yeah?” He asked without looking at you.

“Gimme a cam.” You told him, reaching for his bag. He reached down and opened it more to let you dig through it, only briefly glancing at it. Through the tangle of wires, you pulled out a small handheld night vision camera, flipping it open and turning it on. 

“Careful with it, alright? That's worth at least, like, five memberships to Gamer Town.” He warned, but it lacked any real bite.

“I know.” You brushed him off as you waited for it to load. Once it turned on, you squinted at the screen, looking up at him and complaining. “You didn't charge it all the way?” 

He shifted his focus, large black lenses boring into you and his shoulders raised as he defended himself. “How was I supposed to know we'd need it?” 

“Guys, come on!” You heard Ethan hiss at you. You and Benny glanced at each other before you continued on, you looking through the small camera screen.

After what felt like an hour of grueling search, the three of you stopped on the sidewalk, out of breath.

“It's hopeless.” Benny panted. “We lost her.”

You sighed and smoothed down your hair, frizzy from walking outside for so long. Closing the cam shut, you decided to try and preserve its battery. 

“Must. Have. Pizza!” Benny begged a determined Ethan. 

“We've searched almost every single possible place. I don't think she's here.” You tried to let him down gently and Benny gestured to you, acknowledging your agreement.

“She's out here,” he insisted, looking around them, “I can feel it.” 

Just as you were about to argue, you heard what sounded like a dumpster rustling, and all of your heads turned in its direction. You shared a glint of hope and an underlying fear, then began heading towards the sound. 

“Hey, this is, like,” you paused, “Horror movie no-no number one.” You drifted closer to Benny who slid off his goggles as you approached the alleyway.

“At least it's not by yourself,” He glanced at you nervously. “Right…?” 

You looked at each other with wide, panicked eyes and nodded timidly in agreement. 

The rustling got louder as you stopped in front of the alley. It was small and a mess, a large dumpster sitting with bags of trash beside it. 

“There's definitely something there.” Ethan mumbled. 

The three of you stared, trying to see what it was. Benny blindly felt around for your hand that had the camera, grasping your wrist and pulling it when he found it. Getting the idea, you flipped open the screen and turned it on, switching on night vision and looking through it. You held it still as it adjusted, pointed at whatever was rustling. 

Then you froze.

Your eyes widened as you looked between the screen and what it was. Benny, noticing your reaction, leaned in to look with you and his reaction turned the same when he spotted what you saw.

A girl, presumably Sarah, was crouched beside the dumpster, a lifeless rat in her hands as she dug her face into it. 

Terrified, you and Benny grasped at each other, searching for something to ground yourselves. 

“What?” Ethan asked, clueless. “Guys, what?” He pressed when you didn't answer. He sighed and shook his head, about to walk towards it when you reached out your hand to pull him back.

“Remember what I said about horror movies?” You whispered, not looking away from the screen. Ethan pulled on your hand to see it and you felt Benny's hands grip your shoulders, watching as she devoured the rat. 

“We should leave,” Benny swallowed. “We should leave right now.” He tried to pull you away. 

After Ethan got up to speed, all three of you screamed. You were all holding onto each other now, huddled as you stared. Her head turned to face you, eyes glowing yellow with a set of bloodied fangs. When she hissed at you, you all bolted before she could do anything. 

“We are so dead!” Ethan shouted as you ran. 

“Think for yourself!” Benny yelled back. “Skinny guy, coming through!” 

You fought to keep up with them, looking back but not yet seeing her. “I think she might be a vampire!” You panted, trying to push yourself to run faster.

“You think?!” Benny retorted in a panic. 

“Uh huh!”

“Ethan! Remember those battle plans I sent you?! Evasive maneuvers!” He stepped in a zig-zag pattern suddenly, slowing down enough for you to finally catch up. You ran past him a bit, then skidded to a stop and looked at him with panicked confusion. 

“Benny, come on!” After shouting breathlessly, you flinched and cringed when you saw him run into a planter and fall. With a whiny sigh, you moved to help him up. 

“You missed,” he paused and swallowed, “the pattern.” He panted with a small grunt, using you for support as you helped him. His hands lingered a bit before sliding away, the three of you fighting to catch your breath. 

“Sometimes I just skim your emails.” Ethan admitted, hands on his hips.

“What's your problem?” You suddenly heard the girl from behind you and screamed again, whipping around to face her and stepping away. 

“Just hold on! If you eat us, that would so not be cool.” Ethan tried to reason with her. 

“I have iron deficiency!” You raised your hand. Benny grabbed your arm and tugged it back down, the two of you sharing an incredulous glance. 

“If I wanted to eat you, I would have done it by now.” She admitted with a small laugh, but you found it far from funny.

“See!” Benny pointed at her. “She's gonna eat us. We're doomed!”

“No! No, no - I just want to talk to you guys!” She tried to reason. Ethan turned and grabbed two sticks, holding them up in a makeshift cross.

“Demon, begone!” 

Glancing over at it, you quickly raised your hands to make your own cross with your fingers, Benny following suit. 

“You hiss at us and expect us to believe that?” You breathlessly asked, heart racing.

“Guys, I promise you, it's not what it looks like.” She tried again.

“You’re a freaking vampire! Who eats animals and drinks their blood!” Ethan dropped his sticks while you kept your fingers up. Benny eventually lowered his, but you remained paranoid. 

“Okay, so it's kind of what it looks like?” Sarah admitted.

“I'm warning you,” Benny pointed at her, slightly stepping forward. “I had garlic bread for lunch and I am not afraid to use my breath.” 

You dropped your hands then, throwing him a look from behind his back. “Seriously?”

“Would you guys just shut up? I'm just a normal girl, okay?” You all flinched at her irritation. “At least I was until I got bit by my crummy ex-boyfriend.” She rolled her eyes. “And technically still a fledgling until I drink human blood. Which I really don't want to do, so.” 

The three of you glanced at each other, skeptical but slowly believing her. 

“I have to figure out how to stop this thing before my mortal body dies. Or at least stop it from happening to more people like Erica.” She explained as she crossed her arms. 

You stayed silent for a moment in thought, mind reeling at the word vomit of information.

“Wait, so,” you paused, glancing at Ethan and pointing at him, then Sarah, “Did you have anything to do with -”

Ethan cut you off, nudging you, and you flinched with a grunt, frowning at him and rubbing the spot. He gave you a look that told you not to say anything, which you hesitantly agreed to and snapped your mouth shut. Sarah simply brushed off the interaction. 

“Let's get you guys back. I'm not the only one feeding tonight.” She warned before turning to walk away. You all waited for a moment before slowly following. 

“Iron deficiency? Really?” Benny asked you in a quiet whisper, taking his camera back from you and putting it back in his bag. 

“Garlic breath?” You whispered back. 

“At least mine would do something!”

You elbowed him in the side, and he rapidly returned it and you chortled. 

[igot-the-juice]

Have you heard the new song “Gravity” from Hazbin Hotel? I was watching the music video and thought how fitting it would be for Y/N and Art the Clown. Could I please request something like that? A what if scenario where Art the Clown is Dead Dead, but Y/N survives and lives. However, she isn’t handling that well only remaining alive to make Seinna suffer like she suffered, even hallucinating seeing Art the Clown (who eggs her on to do JUST that)

I don't watch Hazbin Hotel, but I just watched this and I'm honestly so inspired to write about this for (Y/n) and Art. Thank you so much for the inspiration, I'll be working on this and will tag you when it's posted!

[igot-the-juice]

Chapter 10

Pairing - General Armitage Hux x Reader

*Set prior to The Force Awakens*

Summary -

Forged in blood. Bound by duty. Broken by desire.

(Y/n) (L/n) is a deadly Umbral of the Covenant - an elite order of vampires sworn to the First Order. Her assignment: serve as General Hux's personal guard. But as buried secrets surface and a rogue vampire faction rises, (Y/n) is forced to confront a past she can't outrun - and feelings she was never meant to have.

In a war of blood, betrayal, and duty, the deadliest threat may be the one that lies still in her chest.

Series contains - Blood, violence, battles/war, betrayal/angst, eventual smut, slow burn

The hangar was bustling with activity as personnel of all kinds scrambled to prepare for their mission. Orders were being barked, soldiers made their way in and out of different ships, carrying and dropping off various items. Some held a level of stress in their posture and expressions, others seemed as if it was just another day to them. 

The air was thick with the sound of machinery, clanking metal, and low murmurings of troopers and Duskborns checking supplies. Rows of sleek First Order transports lined the hangar floor, receiving final diagnostics. Weapon crates were stacked, gear was being distributed, and squads gathered in tight clusters for final briefings.

Varo, however, was an outlier. 

(Y/n) walked beside the general, black cloak trailing behind her, her expression sharp and focused. Hux surveyed the hangar with his usual critical eye, his gloved hands clasped neatly nearly behind him as he took in the organized chaos.

“Everything seems to be running on time,” Hux said coolly. “More or less.”

“More or less usually means less,” (Y/n) muttered under her breath.

Before he could reply, a familiar voice cut through the clamor.

“Now this ,” a familiar voice started. “ This is what I’ve missed,” Varo said from across the hangar as he made his way over to meet them, grinning as he slid a throwing knife into the sheath on his wrist. “The anticipation. The gear checks. The nervous pacing.” He took a deep, dramatic inhale through his nose. “The subtle aroma of blood and fuel in the air. Beautiful .”

(Y/n) arched a brow at the sight of him practically glowing with excitement. “You’re enjoying this way too much.”

“Hey, we’ve been stuck in recon mode for days. I’m starving for a real fight,” he said, clearly savoring the energy in the room. “You don’t get to judge me for being excited.”

“You’re excited the way a hound is excited to chase a transport.”

“Exactly. But smarter. And with better hair.”

(Y/n) shook her head, but the corners of her mouth curled in spite of herself.

“Come on, (Y/n),” Varo added. “This beats standing around the bridge pretending to understand General Hux’s complicated holomaps.”

“I understand them fine,” she said. “It’s his smug commentary that’s unbearable.” She teased harmlessly.

“Right! That little ‘hmm’ he does when someone misses a tactical cue,” Varo added.

“I am standing right here,” Hux interjected, deadpanned.

(Y/n) smirked, clearly trying to keep her composure.

Then she made the mistake of looking at Varo again, just as he gave the general a silly expression in the following silence between them. 

She let out a sharp, unexpected laugh. It started small as she tried to hide it, but it quickly spilled into full-bodied laughter, her hand coming up to cover her mouth. She bent forward slightly, shoulders shaking, her eyes gleaming with mirth.

Varo raised his hands in mock victory. “Yes!”

Hux stared at her, momentarily caught off guard. He had never seen her laugh like that, never heard her sound so unburdened, so alive. The sight of it held him still.

When she straightened again, brushing her hair back and shaking her head, she was still smiling.

“You’re the worst,” she said, voice still thick with amusement.

“But you love me anyway.”

She turned to fire back some quip, but her gaze flicked to Hux and the moment lingered. For a heartbeat, she just looked at him. He met her eyes, something warm and unfamiliar settling in his chest.

“I think I’ve just witnessed a miracle,” Hux said with hinted amusement.

“Don’t make it weird,” she replied, her tone flat but eyes betraying her amusement.

“No promises,” Varo added, already wandering off to harass another squad about the angle of their blade holsters.

(Y/n) composed herself with a soft exhale and straightened her cloak. She glanced sideways at Hux who was still watching her with something unreadable in his gaze.

“What?” she asked, arching a brow.

“Nothing,” he replied, tone measured. “It’s just… enlightening to see you interact with your counterpart.”

“Varo’s an idiot,” she muttered fondly.

“And yet, you laugh more with him than you do with anyone else on this ship,” he noted.

“I laugh at him,” she clarified.

“Of course.” Sensing his sarcasm, she snapped her head with narrowed eyes in question, but he simply cocked his head as a challenge to her defiance.  

With a dissatisfied hum, she turned for them to resume their walk along the hangar floor, stepping past squads of troopers checking their weapons and finalizing loadouts. A technician approached with a datapad, offering a quick salute to the general before giving a rundown of shuttle assignments, fuel levels, and emergency fallback protocols.

Hux nodded through the information, signing off with a flick of a stylus. When the officer stepped away, (Y/n) glanced towards a row of heavy transports being loaded with Covenant units.

“They seem like they’re ready,” she said. “I recognize the itch when I see it.”

“Exactly what I’d expect from your forces,” Hux said, his tone quietly respectful.

She turned her head slightly, her voice lower. “They’re not mine. Not really.”

“You lead them. They follow you. That makes them yours in all the ways that matter.”

The words lingered in her mind as they reached the final row of transports. Captain Phasma was there already, her gleaming chrome armor catching the overhead lights as she reviewed the final squad configurations. She gave a curt nod to the general and (Y/n) as they approached.

“Preparations are on schedule,” Phasma said. “All squads are at combat readiness. Final systems checks will be complete in twenty minutes.”

“Good,” Hux replied. “Ensure nothing is left to chance.”

Phasma turned and walked with one of her lieutenants as (Y/n) drifted closer to where the command ship was, gazing up at the cockpit.

“Hopefully this will be our last time dealing with this damned faction.” She murmured.

“Are you nervous?” Hux asked, stepping up beside her.

“Not for myself,” she admitted. “For the ones I’m responsible for. We lose even one, and it stays with us.”

Hux’s eyes flicked over her face, noting the calm resolve beneath her words. “You’re ready, (Y/n).”

She looked at him then, and for a moment there was no rank, no orders. Just two people on the edge of something dangerous and defining.

“I know,” she said. “I just need them to be.”

He watched as she turned to look back at her Covenant troops again.

As final prep commands echoed across the vast hangar, one of them - tall, but clearly younger than the rest - stood just slightly apart, fumbling with the thick straps of his tactical harness. The rest of his squad was nearly ready, their posture straight and unreadable, but the younger Duskborn’s jaw was clenched in frustration.

Without a word, (Y/n) veered away from Hux’s side.

The clinking of metal buckles and the rustling of his uniform greeted her as she approached. The Duskborn noticed her too late to compose himself fully, and when he looked up, his expression shifted from surprise to embarrassment.

“Umbral (L/n),” he said quickly, bowing his head.

“At ease,” she murmured. Her voice was low, but not cold. Calm and steady. “What’s the issue?”

“My harness, ma’am,” he admitted, fidgeting. “I can’t get the spine guards to stay centered. I’ve adjusted it twice already, but it keeps shifting to the right.”

“Hold still.” She offered assistance without hesitation.

She stepped in close and began adjusting the straps herself. Her movements were swift, practiced. Each pull and buckle done with silent precision. The Duskborn stood rigid but didn’t flinch under her touch. She could feel the tension radiating off of him, the anxious buzz of youth beneath the discipline.

“You’re new,” she said quietly, her eyes on the harness. “First field deployment?”

“Yes, ma’am. I transferred from the Sanghollow garrison two months ago.”

(Y/n) gave one last tug on the strap, locking it into place. “This gear is heavier than what you’re used to. You’ll adjust in the drop. Trust it and it’ll take care of you.”

He looked at her, hesitating. “I’ve studied your academic campaigns. What you did during the Tarsyn Rebellion - how you held the shield line when everyone else had fallen back. We were told you shouldn’t have survived.”

(Y/n)’s brow twitched slightly, but she said nothing.

“You did,” he added. “I just wanted you to know that leadership like you is the reason I’m proud to be where I am.”

(Y/n)’s gaze softened just a touch. “Well, people like us don’t survive for the legacy. We survive so the next ones don’t make the same mistakes that we did.”

He nodded solemnly, the nervousness in his expression fading to something steadier.

“You’ll do well,” she said, stepping back. “Keep your head up, follow your orders, and don’t try to be the hero. It gets people killed.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

(Y/n) gave his shoulder a small, almost imperceptible squeeze before moving down the line. She stopped at each Duskborn, checking gauntlets, securing weapons, quietly giving a nod or muttering something only they could hear. None of them questioned her presence. They welcomed it, a silent reverence in the way they stood taller when she passed.

From a distance, Hux observed.

He remained still, eyes tracking her movements as she moved through her people. He’d seen her command before. He’d seen her fight, train, nearly kill - but this was something different.

There was strength in her gentleness. The way the Duskborns looked at her - like she was a myth walking among them - it told him everything he needed to know about the kind of leader she truly was.

When she finally returned to him - pace unhurried, expression composed - he spoke softly.

“You have their loyalty.”

“They have mine,” she replied. “A good leader doesn’t expect the loyalty of their people. They earn it.” 

He held her gaze for a second longer before offering a small nod of admiration and approval. 

Before he could speak, a comms officer approached at a brisk pace, datapad in hand.

“General, Umbral,” the officer said, stopping short. “We intercepted a short-range coded signal from the target location. We believe it’s a call for extraction.”

(Y/n)’s eyes narrowed. “How long ago?”

“Less than five minutes. They’re trying to get the target off-world.”

Hux took the datapad, reading the decoded line. “They’re aware of our planning. We’ll lose our chance if we delay.”

(Y/n) looked towards the transports, her mind already racing.

“We’ll advance the timeline,” Hux said, handing the datapad back. “Move the infiltration squads out immediately. Inform Captain Phasma - she coordinates deployment from the ground with Umbral Drenn.”

“Yes, sir.” The officer nodded and sprinted off.

Just then, Varo appeared beside them, already geared up.

“We launching early?” he asked, breathless with excitement.

“Resistance extraction attempt,” (Y/n) said, watching another squad load up. “Mission’s starting now.”

Varo gave a wide grin. “Perfect. I love when plans get interrupted. It makes things interesting.”

She arched a brow at him. “Only you would enjoy last-minute chaos.”

“It builds character.”

He turned to go, but gave her a nod. 

“See you on the other side, Umbral.”

As he vanished into the transport line, (Y/n)’s eyes lingered on the group of Duskborns. Hux moved beside her, letting her know that they needed to leave.

Their own vessel awaited nearby. Sleek, reinforced, and fully equipped for high-level command operations. A small crew of officers and pilots stood ready at the base of the ramp.

“We stay close,” he started as they made their way towards the ship. “Just outside of striking range. If the mission goes awry, we’ll intervene.”

(Y/n) gave one last look towards the hangar before following him up the ramp.

The hum of the command vessel was steady as it powered on, its interior as sleek as the outside and minimal compared to the Finalizer’s grand design. It wasn’t built for intimidation, it was built for precision. 

Hux and (Y/n) stood side-by-side at the front, displays illuminating their faces with scrolling readouts, tactical data, and live-feed visuals as the pilots flipped various switches and managed the central console. 

The two of them watched as others in the hangar ran into their appropriate ships before the ramps lifted shut, TIE fighters and transport ships turning to zip out towards the large expanse of space and down to their targeted coordinates. 

(Y/n) held onto the chair of the pilot in front of her to steady herself as their ship lifted just as the last TIE fighter left, signaling for them to follow. 

Her heart raced with adrenaline as the ship sped, her grip tightening and the general looked over at her with an expression of mild concern. 

Catching his movements, she glanced over at him with the ghost of a smirk. “I may be a little more excited than I’d like to admit.” She said quietly. Hux simply shook his head before looking forward again. 

As the surface of the dark planet closed in, the ships slowed and initiated their cloaking. 

The silence was deafening, the only sound being the engine of the ship and occasional beeping from the controls. In the distance, they could see faint movement of either the faction or Resistance personnel scrambling to prepare for extraction.

“ TIE fighters on standby. ” A voice came through the comms quietly, as if afraid to speak. 

“ Delta team preparing to deploy. Standby.”

Everyone on the command ship held their breath as the other squads reported the same. 

“ Stealth teams have deployed .” One of the pilots of a transport ship reported in finality.

“Signal confirms no Resistance sensors have picked them up yet.” An officer on the command ship notified Hux and (Y/n) who nodded in acknowledgement.

“Maintain course,” Hux instructed coolly. 

(Y/n) stood tall beside him, arms folded, her eyes locked on one of the overhead monitors. Through the helmet cam of a Duskborn operative, she could see the darkened corridors of the relay station, every movement silent and efficient.

“No signs of Resistance forces yet,” another officer said. “Interior heat signatures are minimal.”

“They’re hidden,” (Y/n) murmured. “Classic misdirection. If the call for extraction was real, the Resistance should be inbound soon.”

“Well, we’ll just have to greet them properly, then, won’t we?” Hux voiced. “Bring up the orbital pathways.”

An officer nodded, transferring a new map to the main display. The orbital path of the planet appeared, layered with potential hyperspace exit points.

“If they attempt to jump from low orbit as expected, they’ll come out here or here.” Hux tapped two coordinates. “I want TIE fighters repositioned in those coordinates to cut them off.”

As the officers relayed commands, (Y/n) leaned in closer to one of the screens, watching the team advance. She could see Varo at the front, weaving between shadows like a phantom.

“He’s enjoying himself,” she muttered dryly.

Hux glanced towards her, a faint smirk tugging at his mouth. “He always does in controlled chaos.”

The console flickered, red light briefly sweeping across the interface.

“ Enemy movement detected ,” Came a quiet voice through the comms. 

“We’ve got an incoming ship, likely their extraction team.”

Hux straightened. “Identify and engage. I want their escape paths closed before they make contact.”

“Yes, sir.”

(Y/n)’s gaze didn’t leave the screens, but her stance shifted, more alert now. “Once the target’s secured, they’ll try to punch through us.”

“They won’t,” Hux said firmly. “Not with the Covenant in play.”

On the ground, the station corridors were cold and metallic, barely lit, the humming of machinery providing a low thrum beneath the silence. Varo stalked at the front of the formation, hand raised to signal a stop. Behind him, the Duskborns and stealth troopers fanned out along the corridor, weapons drawn, silent as wraiths.

The quiet didn’t last.

From around the corner, bootfalls echoed, rushed and uneven. 

The Resistance had come early.

Varo barely had time to signal before the firefight erupted.

Blaster bolts tore through the corridor, lighting up the shadows with rapid flashes of red and blue. Varo evaded and sped to cover, firing off a precise volley that dropped two advancing soldiers. The Duskborns engaged with frightening coordination, some vanishing into the shadows before reappearing behind them, blades drawn.

A scream echoed, and then another - followed by a thundering sound from above.

Above them, TIE fighters screamed through the void, engaging the Resistance X-wings in a high-speed dogfight above the station. Laser fire lit the space in a chaotic dance, illuminating the planet below. One TIE spiraled down in flames, colliding with a wing of the station in a burst of debris.

“We’ve got incoming on both sides!” Varo shouted over the chaos, ducking behind a steel pillar as another blast hit too close. “Push them back! Don’t let them bottleneck us!”

A Duskborn soldier leapt across the corridor, spinning mid-air with an unnatural grace and hurling a dagger into a Resistance soldier’s chest before disappearing into the shadows again.

“We’re too exposed here,” one Duskborn warned. “We need to move now!”

“Negative,” Varo snapped, eyes tracking the Resistance squad leader through the chaos. “We hold position until the area is cleared. If they break through, they’ll manage to escape.”

He stepped from cover, dual daggers drawn, and engaged a pair of soldiers in close quarters, moving like water. Sharp, fast and lethal. One went down with a slash to the throat, the other disarmed and stunned with a punch to the jaw.

A nearby Duskborn called out, “Umbral! They’re flanking left!”

“I see them!” he replied, pivoting and launching a throwing knife across the hall. It struck true, dropping another enemy.

Just then, the comms crackled to life.

“ Umbral Drenn, this is Command. Resistance fleet has arrived. We’ve repositioned to cut them off. What’s your status? ” General Hux alerted them.

He ducked behind cover again, breathing shallow, adrenaline high. “Messy. But we’ve got it under control for now. Tell (L/n) she owes me a drink.”

There was a pause on the other end.

“ Duly noted .” (Y/n). “ Hold the line. Reinforcements are on standby if necessary. ”

As the comms went silent, Varo grinned despite the madness. “She better make it the expensive stuff.”

Behind him, the Duskborns surged forward once more, pressing the advantage. And above them, the skies continued to burn.

“Bravo and Charlie team,” Varo addressed the First Order soldiers through their comms. “Hold position and guard the entrance, Delta will push through.” 

The air grew colder the deeper they pushed. Not the kind of chill that came from faulty temperature controls. It was something older, more primal. The shadows stretched longer, the lights flickering in a way that set every instinct of theirs on edge.

Varo led the squad with calculated precision, blood from the last encounter still smeared across his neck guard. His eyes narrowed as he held up a clenched fist, signaling silence.

“We’re getting close,” he said, voice barely audible. “They’ve gone quiet, but they’re here.”

The atmosphere had changed. There was no longer the frantic resistance of panicked soldiers. They were entering territory claimed by something more dangerous. 

Kin.

A sharp hiss echoed down the corridor and, in an instant, three shadows dropped from the ceiling, landing with unnatural grace. The corridor exploded in movement.

Rogue Covenant.

One launched towards Varo with feral speed, but he caught the attack, bracing with a grunt as he was shoved back. The rogue’s eyes were glowing with bloodlust, fangs bared.

“Careful!” Varo shouted. “Remember, they used to be Covenant!”

The Duskborns split into formation. Blades clashed in a flurry of strikes too fast for the human eye to follow. One Duskborn was hurled into a wall with a sickening crack. Another managed to impale a rogue through the ribs, but the vampire hissed and yanked the blade deeper to get close enough to bite before he was finally thrown off.

Varo ducked a wild slash and countered with a dagger to the thigh, pivoting behind his opponent and grabbing them in a chokehold. “You’ve fallen far,” he snarled into their ear, “but I know you remember how this ends.”

The rogue thrashed, eyes flashing with fury before Varo twisted the silver blade up and under their sternum, dusting them in a shimmer of gray ash.

“Hold formation!” he ordered, breath heavy. “Push forward - we’re close.”

Back aboard the command ship, (Y/n) and Hux stood before the central display, watching the real-time updates unfold. Red markers pulsed where resistance forces were concentrated - handled by First Order troopers - but now faint gray sigils were beginning to appear deeper in the structure, identifiers to denote vampire presences.

“They’ve engaged the faction,” (Y/n) said quietly, recognizing the marks. Her jaw clenched. “It won’t be a clean fight.”

“They’ll hold,” Hux replied firmly. 

The Covenant forces continued down the dark passage, slower now, watching every shadow. The silence returned, but it was heavier, like it was waiting.

As they rounded the next corridor where a large set of doors stood, they came to a stop and looked on, preparing themselves for what was behind them. 

Then they suddenly opened and more shapes emerged from the dark. More vampires stood in their path, cloaked and still. 

One stepped forward. Tall, severe. Her eyes focused on Varo with chilling familiarity.

“Nice to see you again, Varo,” she said softly. 

Varo’s eyes widened ever so slightly. “Zera?”

“I’ll admit, I didn’t expect to run into you again.”

“I wish I could say the same, but I had a hunch.” Zera’s head tilted in amusement. “It’d explain the attempt at Umbral tactics. Decided to train yourself instead?” He asked cautiously. 

He hit a nerve.

She growled and suddenly the rogues engaged, and they quickly found that they outnumbered the Duskborns. 

Varo didn’t have time to shout before three Duskborns were tackled to the ground in a screech of blade and claw.

“Hold the line!” he roared, drawing both knives, back pressed to a pillar. “They’re trying to cut us down before we can reach her!”

Steel clanged, sparks flew, and bodies slammed into walls. The Duskborns fought fiercely, but they were short in numbers.

One of the rogues struck with dual blades, spinning into the formation and wounding two of the Duskborns with equally expert slashes. Another lunged at Varo from above, and he barely managed to intercept the strike, the impact sending him skidding across the floor.

“Command, this is Drenn,” Varo hissed into his comm, teeth bared as he parried another blow. “Confirmed visual on the leader but we’re outnumbered - we need immediate reinforcements!”

Static buzzed and he panicked for a brief second.

Then a reply came through. 

“ Copy.” (Y/n) responded. 

(Y/n) stood at the center of the ship, already halfway to the exit when the call came through. Her eyes gleamed under the dim red lighting.

She didn’t wait for Hux to say anything.

“I’m going,” she said flatly. Hux looked at her with mixed emotions, torn between duty and the pull in his chest that told him she couldn’t go. 

Never before had his personal affiliations affected his work. But as he stared at (Y/n) for what felt like precious minutes, he knew that what was between them was far more than simple romantics. 

After seeing the determined, almost begging look in her eyes, he nodded firmly in approval.  

The Covenant ship descended through the clouds like a blade falling from the heavens, engines flaring bright against the bleak terrain.

The moment it touched down, the ramp hissed open. But just before she stepped off, Hux stopped her with a hand on her chest. 

“Umbral.” He addressed firmly, her face hardened as she looked at him.

The gaze they shared spoke more than words ever could - promises of return and safety. 

“No mercy.” Hux commanded her with finality. 

A sadistic smile stretched on her lips. 

Finally, she descended the ramp and from the smoke and light, (Y/n) emerged.

She didn’t run. She walked with measured calmness, cloak flowing, blades strapped to either side of her thighs, eyes burning with focus.

Rogue scouts now stationed on the roof barely had time to signal before (Y/n) blurred into motion, scaling the structure with preternatural speed. Two guards moved to intercept -

She ducked under the first strike, came up hard, and drove her dagger through the rogue’s chin. The second turned to flee, only to be caught by the back of his uniform and hurled from the rooftop with a deadly twist of his neck.

The battle inside turned desperate. One Duskborn was on his knees, bleeding from a gash in his thigh. Another was pinned against the wall, fangs bared just inches from her throat as the others struggled in their own personal battles.

Then a door flew open inward with a loud bang , sending everyone scattering.

(Y/n) stepped through and the entire room shifted. 

The rogues froze mid-strike, eyes going wide as recognition dawned. One even backed up instinctively.

“(Y/n),” Varo breathed, blood on his brow, chest heaving. “You took your time.”

She didn’t answer. Just lifted one blade, spinning it once in hand.

“I prefer ‘fashionably late’.” She took another step forward and practically snarled her next words. “I’ve always hated parties.”

The tension cracked like lightning.

She launched herself into the nearest rogue like a storm given form. Her strikes were precise, brutal. Honed from years of restraint. In a blur, she cut one down, pivoted, and disarmed a second, finishing them with a silver dagger through his spine.

The battlefield tipped violently in their favor.

With (Y/n) at the front and Varo at her side, the Covenant surged forward. 

The rogue vampires felt it. An oppressive weight in the air, as if the very presence of the Umbral disrupted the natural order.

One rogue lunged at her, shrieking with clawed hands outstretched. (Y/n) met him without hesitation. She stepped inside his guard in a flash, parried his strike with her forearm, and stabbed upward into his ribs. The blade buried deep, and as he shrieked in pain, she twisted it, then shoved him aside.

Another rogue tried to flank her, drawing a hooked dagger. (Y/n) turned on him just in time, ducked under his swing, and struck his knee with a brutal kick that collapsed him sideways. 

To her right, two Duskborns struggled to hold off a pair of rogues who moved with feral, reckless speed. (Y/n) was already in motion, sliding between them in a blur. She grabbed one rogue’s shoulder mid-strike and yanked him back, slamming him hard into the wall. Her dagger found his heart with surgical precision.

The second rogue turned on her, blade spinning, teeth bared.

(Y/n) blocked his strike with a quick upward sweep, twisted around him with fluid grace, and landed a crushing elbow into his throat. As he staggered back choking, she drove her knee into his gut and finished him with a heart-piercing thrust.

Varo shouted from across the chamber, throwing a blade to one of the wounded Duskborns. “Keep pushing! We’re clearing a path!”

(Y/n)’s focus never wavered. Blood splattered across her armor and skin, but she moved with calm brutality. She was calculating every step, strike, and movement as if it were second nature. 

One of the older rogue vampires, more disciplined than the rest, snarled and darted towards her with dual blades, flipping through the air to close the distance.

He landed in front of her with a crash and swept his daggers toward her neck. 

(Y/n) ducked, blocked, and countered. The exchange between them was fast, nearly imperceptible. Flashes of silver, the clash of bone and blade, the hiss of air being carved by movement. But she read him.

He overextended. And she punished him for it.

With one hand, she disarmed him. With the other, she grabbed the back of his head and slammed it into her rising knee. Bone cracked. He dropped. 

Silence began to settle, broken only by ragged breathing and the groans of the wounded.

She looked over at one rogue who still stood, clutching a broken weapon. He looked at (Y/n), eyes wide - not with rage, but fear.

She stared back, her voice low and cold as her eyes drifted over the other disabled rogues.

“Yield.” She commanded as a threat.

They didn’t move. But the defeat in their eyes was enough and the Duskborns quickly closed in to detain them.

Varo approached from behind, sheathing his blades with a sharp exhale. “I don’t know whether to be proud or terrified right now.”

(Y/n) didn’t answer at first. She looked down at the blood-soaked floor, her breathing steady. Then finally turned to him.

“Both are acceptable.”

A flicker of a smirk touched her lips, just for a second.

Behind them, the reinforced door loomed, and Varo looked to her. 

“Ready?”

She nodded once, eyes sharp, blades still steady in her grip.

The door groaned open, hinges straining as (Y/n) and Varo stepped inside. The space beyond was dimly lit, the stale air thick with dust and tension.

Zera stood alone in the center, arms loosely at her sides, a single blade sheathed at her back. But she made no move to draw it. Her eyes lifted as the pair entered, slowly landing on (Y/n).

There was no surprise in her expression.

“I heard the screaming,” Zera said with solemn defeat. “Knew it had to be you.”

(Y/n) didn’t respond with words. She approached without hesitation, her boots echoing off of the metal floor. Varo followed close behind, tense but steady. When they stopped in front of Zera, the silence was heavy.

“You came all this way,” Zera said, gaze flicking between them. “To kill me?”

(Y/n)’s voice was flat. “No. Not yet.” She stepped towards her old friend turned enemy, a shift in her gaze showing something new. Something different than burning rage and vengeance. 

It was disappointment.

“You studied our techniques and implemented them yourself.” (Y/n) stated with a saddened voice. She looked down for a moment to collect herself before she met Zera’s gaze once more. “You would’ve made a fine Umbral.” 

The hatred instantly left Zera’s eyes, now sorrowful and conflicted. 

Before Zera could respond, Varo stepped forward and grabbed her arm in one swift movement. She didn’t resist. But there was a flicker of something in her expression as he twisted her arm behind her back.

“Move,” Varo ordered.

Zera hesitated, then took a step. Then another.

They dragged her out through the corridor, back through the chaos of the relay station. And then into the heart of what remained.

The carnage was undeniable. Rogue vampires lay dead in dusty piles, blood smeared across the walls and floor. A few survivors knelt in manacles, guarded closely by Duskborns who still bore fresh wounds. Their eyes followed Zera as she was led into view.

The moment her boots hit the blood-slick floor, her shoulders tensed.

Varo shoved her down to her knees.

Her gaze swept across the bodies. The failure, the betrayal, the loss. Then finally landed back on (Y/n), who stood above her like judgment incarnate.

A younger Duskborn approached and placed manacles around Zera’s wrists, the sharp clink of metal a grim punctuation.

Zera didn’t fight it. But her jaw clenched.

“You lost them,” (Y/n) said coldly. “All of them.”

Zera lifted her eyes, defiance flickering under the weight of shame. “We were fighting for something better.”

“You were fighting for yourself,” Varo snapped. “And you killed your own to do it.”

He turned away, raising a hand to activate his comm.

“Command, this is Umbral Drenn. We’ve secured the objective. Target Zera Veyne is in custody.”

“ Copy that, Umbral. Stand by for extraction coordinates. ” The pilot responded.

As the transmission ended, (Y/n) crouched slightly, lowering herself to Zera’s level. Not in empathy, but so her words struck closer.

“You wanted to burn it all down. Now look at what’s left.”

Zera said nothing.

But (Y/n) could see it. In her silence. In her posture. The reality had finally caught up with her.

(Y/n) stood again, walking away without another word.

Behind her, the other Duskborns moved in to lift Zera and the other rogues from the ground.

The battered survivors, led by their defeated leader, were marched out of the relay station, each of them exhausted, bloody, and broken. The full weight of their loss was evident in their gait, and the air around them hummed with a heavy tension.

At the far end of the landing zone, the command ship loomed, large and imposing. The ship’s engines hummed softly, its silhouette a shadow.

The Duskborns who had captured Zera and the rogues kept their grip firm, but they moved with a silent precision, ensuring that none of their captives could escape. Zera’s eyes were fixed ahead, her face a mask of calculated defiance, but the flicker of doubt in her gaze betrayed her true emotions.

They were brought to their knees before the waiting group of Storm Troopers, stealth troopers and Captain Phasma. Behind them, General Hux descended the ramp and made his way over to them.

Standing at the front with (Y/n) joining, he observed the scene with the cool detachment of someone who had seen it all before, his sharp eyes gleaming with a sadistic satisfaction as he surveyed the group of detainees.

(Y/n)’s expression was as cold and unforgiving as his, but with a sharper edge. Her eyes flicked briefly to Zera, lingering with a mixture of disdain and something harder to pinpoint, almost… sympathetic, though it was quickly masked.

Hux finally spoke, his voice a smooth, venomous drawl.

“Well… it seems the great leader of the rogue faction has finally been captured. Tell me, did you truly think this would end any differently?”

Zera’s eyes locked with his, unflinching. There was no fear in her expression. Only a stubborn defiance.

“The Order will fall.”

Hux smirked. “Perhaps. But not under my command.”

He took a step closer to her, slowly, deliberately, his gaze never leaving hers.

“I have to admit, I was expecting more of a challenge. You disappointed me. You were the leader of a faction that promised so much… but in the end, you couldn’t even keep your own soldiers in line.”

Zera’s jaw clenched, but she kept silent. She wouldn’t give him the satisfaction of a retort.

Hux turned to (Y/n), his gaze lingering on her for just a moment before he continued.

“And you, my dear… you proved your worth yet again.”

(Y/n) didn’t respond immediately. She only nodded once, her cold eyes scanning the remaining detainees with a steady, calculating gaze. But beneath the surface, her heart fluttered at the new term of endearment, let alone at the fact that it was used in front of the others.

“I did my duty, General. Nothing more.”

Hux smirked again, clearly enjoying the small exchange of power between them. Then, he nodded at her.

“Do as you wish with them, Umbral.”

(Y/n) turned to the rogues, stepping forward. “By order of the Blood Accord, punishment for treason is beheading.”

As (Y/n) continued, Zera looked up at her slowly, menacingly. Meeting her with an unwavering gaze. And then, without warning, she shouted. 

“By the blood of our kind and the law of The Covenant!” 

The words echoed across the landing zone, surprising those in the vicinity, and the Duskborns who had captured her stiffened, knowing what was to come.

(Y/n)’s eyes widened, lips parting in disbelief as Varo stepped forward to express the same. 

“I, Zera Veyne, call forth the Rite of Severance!”

The Challenger’s Oath was an ancient rite, a final means of demonstrating dominance and honor among the Covenant’s warriors. To challenge someone to a duel meant that one was not just testing skill. It was a fight to the death. 

It was a ritual, a declaration that the challenger did not accept defeat, would never accept submission. A challenge only for the truly desperate or the fiercely prideful.

“Let honor and strength determine our fate, for only one shall walk away from this trial.”

Hux watched as the air exponentially tensed, everyone looking at each other as if to ask if what was occurring was real, and what they should do. He stepped forward next to Varo who explained. 

“It’s a sacred challenge in the Covenant. To the death.” 

Hux’s gaze immediately flew to look at (Y/n) who simply stared at the ground in front of Zera. 

He stepped up to her to speak with her quietly. 

“(Y/n). You’ve already captured her. It is done. Do not give into pride.” He attempted to turn her away from the idea. 

He was met with silence. Varo was next. 

“You have no right! You forfeited the second you turned your back on us!” He backfired to Zera. 

(Y/n) then held up her hand, causing silence. 

“The Covenant does not abide traitors.” She started solemnly. Then, she looked up at Zera, a darkness in her eyes. “But by my blade and my will, I accept your challenge.” She stepped forward threateningly. “And by the law of our order, I will see this ended.”

(Y/n) took a steady breath, the anger in her chest simmering but contained. 

Varo stepped to Hux to convince him to order her to change her mind, uncharacteristically panicked. “Sir, it’s not too late. We can execute Zera without the duel. (Y/n)’s bound by her assignment to listen to you.”

“No!” (Y/n) finally shouted, a fiery gaze settled on her comrade. “Varo, you will witness. I’ve made up my mind.” 

Varo looked at Hux one last time, stomach dropping when the general nodded. “Trust her.”

Varo looked back at (Y/n) with his eyebrows furrowed in concern and fear. He swallowed before sighing and nodding. 

“Unbind her.” He ordered the Duskborns with Zera. 

They followed his order hesitantly, quickly removing her manacles and stepping away.

Like two tigers in a cage, (Y/n) and Zera made their way to stand in front of each other, their gazes heavy. Varo stood off to the side, centered between the two. 

“The Rite of Severance is called.” His gaze faltered. “By the will of the Covenant, this battle shall be fought to its rightful conclusion. Only the victor shall remain.” Varo begrudgingly confirmed the rite.

He took a deep breath before continuing. 

“Interference and ranged weapons are forbidden. This duel is to be fought at close range only .” He looked at Zera. “There is no retreat once engaged. To turn away is to forfeit and face immediate execution.” He looked to (Y/n), then motioned to the two of them and took a step back. “At the ready.”

Zera’s lip curled in distaste as she slowly unsheathed her blade, a sword of the Covenant. 

(Y/n) held an even expression, but her eyes burned with the adrenaline of what was to come. Her hand lifted to her neck, unclipping her cloak and letting it fall to the ground. Her hands moved to the harnesses on her thighs, pulling out her daggers. 

A heavy silence gripped the air as the combatants began to circle each other, the gathered First Order and Covenant members watching from a wide berth. The wind stirred the dust and ash beneath their boots, swirling the tension tighter. 

(Y/n) moved with calculated precision, every step grounded in years of brutal Umbral training. Zera’s stance, though, was raw and furious - less refined, more instinctive. Dangerous.

They struck first at the same moment.

Silver blurred through the air. Clashed.

Zera came in with a heavy downward arc, forcing (Y/n) to dart to the side and deflect with both blades, the force jarring up her arms. (Y/n) retaliated with a flurry of swift, shallow strikes meant to wear Zera down, but Zera’s strength was unrelenting. She tanked the hits and shoved forward, nearly knocking (Y/n) off balance with a powerful sweep.

The duel dragged across the landing zone. One moment elegant and deadly, the next, savage and visceral. Neither held back. Fangs flashed. Sparks erupted as blades scraped. There were no words now, only breathless grunts and metal on metal.

Zera slammed her shoulder into (Y/n)’s chest, knocking her back several feet. Before (Y/n) could recover, Zera charged, blade high.

(Y/n) ducked just in time, Zera’s sword barely missing her neck. She spun and carved her daggers upward in a cross slash, scoring deep across Zera’s ribs. But Zera didn’t falter - she pivoted into a punishing backhand that flung (Y/n) to the ground.

“She’s pushing too hard…” Varo muttered anxiously.

Hux responded with a tightened jaw. “She knows what she’s doing. She has to.”

(Y/n) scrambled back to her feet just as Zera swung again. She blocked with both daggers, the force rattling her bones. Their blades locked, and - for a split second - their eyes met. Zera bared her fangs in a hiss.

“You don’t deserve their loyalty.” A flash of vulnerability made its way into (Y/n)’s expression and Zera took the chance, kneeing (Y/n) in the stomach and knocking one dagger loose.

(Y/n) staggered, her breath gone and barely able to react in time. Zera kicked her back again, and the silver sword came down hard. (Y/n) rolled, but not fast enough. The blade carved across her upper arm, searing pain flaring hot and immediate.

She hissed at the pain and quickly looked back up at Zera who advanced, towering over her.

“Isn’t this what you wanted, (Y/n)?” She raised her sword high, but (Y/n) quickly spun and her legs kicked Zera off of her feet with a thud. 

As she recovered from the fall, (Y/n) quickly grabbed her lost dagger and readied herself once more. 

“I never wanted this.” She replied to Zera bitterly. 

Zera stood once more, sword readied as she glared. “You wanted to fight together in Umbral academy, no?” She spat, stepping forward. “So let’s fight then!” 

They crashed into each other with a flurry of strikes, each blow more desperate than the last. (Y/n) slipped behind Zera mid-strike and elbowed her between the shoulder blades, but Zera twisted and slashed backward, catching (Y/n) across the upper thigh. Blood spattered the dirt.

(Y/n) staggered.

Zera capitalized, tackling her to the ground. Sword pressed against (Y/n)’s throat, only her daggers wedged between them kept her alive. They struggled, locked in a deadly stalemate, blades trembling under the pressure.

“You were always the better fighter. But you hesitated.” Zera spoke through gritted teeth.

“Not anymore.” (Y/n) snarled.

With a surge of strength, (Y/n) twisted her hips, throwing Zera off balance. They rolled, (Y/n) now atop her, and she plunged her dagger downward. Zera caught her wrist just in time and both women grunted.

A sudden headbutt from Zera dazed (Y/n), knocking her back. The sword sliced upward,  grazing her ribs. (Y/n) gasped but recovered, leaping back to her feet.

Blood dripped from both of them now. Uniforms torn. Movements slower. But their eyes never wavered.

Suddenly, Zera lunged with a thrust aimed straight for (Y/n)’s heart.

(Y/n) parried it with her left dagger, spun, and used the momentum to dodge around the slash that followed - flipping her grip and stabbing one dagger into Zera’s side. Zera cried out, twisting in pain. 

And (Y/n) used that moment.

She brought her daggers up, crossed them at Zera’s throat, and in a single, swift motion, sliced outward.

Zera’s eyes widened, breath caught.

The silver sword fell from her hand.

Her body collapsed to her knees. Then, slowly, it slumped forward. Lifeless.

The head rolled to the side a moment later, cleanly severed.

(Y/n) stood above the body, covered in sweat and blood, chest heaving. She held her daggers loosely, her eyes fixed on the now crumbling, dust riddled body of someone who had once been her closest friend.

The landing zone had fallen silent. 

Dust and blood still hung in the air, the remnants of a fight that had gripped everyone in its thrall. The rogue vampires were now fully subdued, forced to kneel and witness the fall of their leader. 

(Y/n) stood near the center of it all, her daggers still in hand, arms trembling faintly from exhaustion and adrenaline. Her clothes were torn, streaked in blood - both hers and Zera’s - but her posture remained firm. Stoic. Victorious.

Then she heard the familiar crunch of polished boots against gravel.

She didn’t have to turn to know it was him.

General Hux crossed the field with brisk, purposeful strides, but his composure was fraying at the edges. 

His usual expression of poise was shadowed by barely contained emotion. Relief, fear, something deeper. He halted just a breath away from her, eyes scanning her face and then flicking briefly down her frame, checking for injuries.

He didn’t reach for her - not here, not in front of the soldiers - but his voice softened in a way that only she would hear.

“You’re hurt.”

“I’m alive.” She replied hoarsely.

Her tone was matter-of-fact, but there was a quiet edge to it. The fight had left more than physical marks.

He exhaled slowly, tension bleeding out of his shoulders, but his hands still clenched at his sides. Every inch of him screamed to hold her. To check every wound. To say something more. But they weren’t alone.

So instead, he met her gaze and gave the smallest, subtlest nod, a wordless exchange between them. Later , it said.

A respectful beat passed, and then Varo approached, still high on the tail end of the fight. His uniform was dusted with ash, and there was a cut above one brow, but his grin was unmistakable as he broke into their silent moment.

“Well, I guess we know who won’t be challenging (Y/n) anytime soon.”

(Y/n) let out a low, tired huff of amusement. Her mouth twitched upward, almost a smile. Varo clapped a hand gently on her shoulder.

“You did good, (Y/n). She was clearly stronger than we remembered. That wasn’t an easy win.”

“It was never going to be.” She replied quietly.

She finally sheathed her daggers and wiped the blood from her brow. Hux remained nearby, his presence quiet but unwavering. He didn’t speak, but his eyes never left her.

Varo smirked. “Now for the fun part.” He leaned his head towards the detained rogues and (Y/n) nodded, walking past both him and Hux to stand before the detainees. Her hands were clasped behind her back, head held high as she glared down each rogue.

“By order of the Blood Accord,” she said for the second time. “Punishment for treason is execution by beheading.” 

Immediately and in perfect synchronicity, each Duskborn standing next to a rogue stepped forward, unsheathing their swords at the same time with a spin of the blade. They each stood in front of the rogues, awaiting their command. 

“Execute!”

A harmonious slash sounded and the rogue’s heads rolled.

[igot-the-juice]

Chapter 9

Pairing - General Armitage Hux x Reader

*Set prior to The Force Awakens*

Summary -

Forged in blood. Bound by duty. Broken by desire.

(Y/n) (L/n) is a deadly Umbral of the Covenant - an elite order of vampires sworn to the First Order. Her assignment: serve as General Hux's personal guard. But as buried secrets surface and a rogue vampire faction rises, (Y/n) is forced to confront a past she can't outrun - and feelings she was never meant to have.

In a war of blood, betrayal, and duty, the deadliest threat may be the one that lies still in her chest.

Series contains - Blood, violence, battles/war, betrayal/angst, eventual smut, slow burn

Armitage stirred first, blinking against the soft light as his senses came back to him one by one. The weight of a body against his side registered next. Cold. Solid. The absence of breathing a unique reminder of who it was.

He turned his head slightly.

(Y/n) lay beside him, half-buried beneath the sheets, hair tumbled and unbound, one arm rested upon his chest with her head tucked under his chin. Her expression, usually composed and sharpened by discipline, was peaceful. It was a version of her he’d never seen before, one reserved for these rare, unguarded moments.

He didn’t move for a long time. Just watched her.

He wasn’t sure what surprised him more. That she had let him this close… or that he had allowed himself to meet her there.

Her eyes fluttered open, slow and amber in the dim light. For a heartbeat, she looked at him as if unsure whether the moment was real. Then she gave the faintest smile, quiet and reserved, but unmistakably genuine.

“You’re staring,” she murmured, voice still husky with sleep.

“It’s difficult not to.” He admitted, not bothering to look away. 

She raised an eyebrow at that but didn’t push. Instead, she shifted so her head was resting on the curve of his shoulder.

There was silence again, comfortable.

Eventually, (Y/n) broke it. “I thought I’d feel conflicted,” she said quietly, “But I don’t.”

He glanced at her, brushing a stray lock of hair behind her ear. “Good to know that we’re on the same page, then.”

Another pause. 

Then he leaned in slowly, pressing a kiss to her temple. “We should be on the bridge soon.”

(Y/n) sighed. “Let’s give it five more minutes.”

“Five,” he agreed softly. “But no more.”

After they finished getting ready and checking in for updates at the bridge, the two of them made their way to the general’s office. 

Just as they settled themselves, the door hissed open with its usual sharp efficiency. 

Phasma entered first - polished and imposing in her chrome armor - followed by Varo with a datapad clutched in his hand.

Hux and (Y/n) stood behind his desk patiently as they approached. And if there was any tension lingering from the intimacy of the previous night, neither showed it. 

(Y/n) stood tall in her uniform, hair pulled back to perfection, eyes sharp once again. Though Varo’s knowing glance didn’t miss the faint glow in her complexion. He said nothing, but a smug grin tugged briefly at the corner of his mouth.

“General. Umbral,” Phasma greeted coolly, giving a slight nod of acknowledgment.

“Report?” Hux requested. 

“We finished processing the remaining rogue prisoners last night,” Phasma said, her voice smooth and unyielding. “Nothing useful from three of them. Too scared or too loyal to give us anything beyond what we already know. But one of them slipped.”

Varo stepped up, tapping on the datapad and projecting a faint holo display over the table. “One of the younger ones mentioned a location unintentionally. They were arguing with one of the guards and let it slip while cursing about ‘wasting time near the dead moon.’ We cross-referenced it with known Resistance supply routes.”

“We found activity consistent with a hidden relay station,” Phasma finished. “It’s remote, but its location makes it a perfect fallback point for the remaining rogues and potentially their leader.”

(Y/n)’s jaw tightened, her eyes flicking over the projection. “Dead moon… That’s near the Obraxis Veil. It’s unstable territory.”

“Exactly,” Varo said. “Which means anyone hiding there is either desperate or confident that they won’t be followed.”

Hux’s expression darkened. “We can’t afford to ignore this. If they’re regrouping, it means their leader could already be en route.”

“They will be,” (Y/n) said quietly. “This wasn’t just an attack. It was a distraction.”

Phasma’s tone didn’t waver. “We’ll need to act soon, sir. If you authorize it, we can begin planning a strike team. Smaller, mobile, precise.”

Hux nodded once. “Begin preparations with both your Troopers and the Covenant. I want operational parameters ready within six hours.”

“Yes, sir,” Phasma replied crisply before turning and exiting without another word.

Varo lingered just a beat longer. “I’ll coordinate and have them ready to deploy.” His gaze drifted briefly to (Y/n), and he added with a quiet smirk, “You good?”

She gave a tight nod. “Good.”

With a short salute, Varo followed Phasma out, the office door hissing shut behind him.

Silence settled again between Hux and (Y/n), the weight of the intel heavy in the air.

“This is accelerating,” Hux said lowly.

(Y/n) nodded. “They’re forcing our hand.”

He studied her for a moment, his expression unreadable, then said softly, “Then we’ll make sure we’re ready.”

Once again, the two found themselves inside the briefing room, lit only by the soft blue glow of the encrypted holoprojector in the center of the room. 

General Hux stood with his hands clasped behind his back, face expressionless but alert. (Y/n) stood to his right, arms folded, sharp-eyed and composed. Though her posture was rigid, Hux could feel the tension beneath it. 

The holoprojector hummed to life, flickering before stabilizing into two distinct projections. On one side, the tall, imposing form of the Supreme Leader of the First Order emerged in holographic light. His features were partially obscured, but the cold, piercing eyes were unmistakable.

On the other, the figure of the Covenant’s Grand Master took shape. Tall and regal, skin pallid like marble and eyes ancient with knowledge. His ornate robes flowed with ethereal stillness, and the emblem of the Covenant pulsed faintly across his chest.

“General,” the Supreme Leader greeted, allowing the briefing to start.

Hux nodded once and spoke clearly. “The rogue Covenant group we engaged has yielded new information. Through interrogation, we’ve confirmed the existence of a possible fallback position used by the rogues near the Obraxis Veil. We believe their leader may be regrouping their forces there due to the complexity of the location and growing activity that intelligence is collecting.”

The Grand Master tilted his head slightly, voice like cold velvet. “And you are confident in the validity of this information?”

“Yes, Grand Master,” (Y/n) answered. “The source was… resistant. But they broke. We believe this was a coordinated distraction meant to divide our attention.”

The Supreme Leader’s eyes narrowed slightly. “Then you’ll deal with it before they can mount anything further. I expect a clean strike.”

“We’re already preparing a mobile unit,” Hux confirmed. “Captain Phasma and Umbral Drenn are coordinating troop selection. The Covenant will be deployed in tandem.”

The Grand Master’s gaze slid to (Y/n). “And what of the interrogation personally? Did it provide anything else of value?”

(Y/n) hesitated for half a breath, but her voice remained steady. “There were personal complications. But they didn’t interfere with the mission. The prisoner is being held for further interrogation, should more be needed.”

The Grand Master’s expression barely shifted, but something flickered in his eyes. Understanding, or perhaps warning. “Complications have a way of multiplying, Umbral (L/n). Ensure they do not cloud your purpose.”

“They won’t, Grand Master.” (Y/n) said, cool and resolute.

The Supreme Leader’s hologram leaned forward slightly. “You’ve been granted considerable support, General. Further proving alliance with the Covenant remains necessary. I want results. Fast.”

“You’ll have them, Supreme Leader.” Hux replied without hesitation.

The two projections exchanged one final glance. The Supreme Leader and Grand Master both united in purpose if not in ideology. Then, in perfect synchronicity, they cut transmission. The holoprojector dimmed, and silence returned to the room.

(Y/n) exhaled slowly. “They don’t trust us.”

“No,” Hux said quietly. “But they’ll trust what we deliver.”

He turned towards her, and for a brief moment, their expressions softened. 

“I should brief my soldiers now. I’m sure they’re itching to get more information on what exactly is happening.” (Y/n) nearly complained as she picked up her datapad to contact Varo.

Unsurprisingly, he immediately picked up. 

“Yeah, boss?” He greeted in his usual casual tone. 

“Gather the Covenant into the briefing room. I want to go over the new intel with them.” 

“You got it. I’ll make sure they’re there in 15.” The screen blipped, signaling the call ending. 

(Y/n) rubbed at her forehead with a sigh, her arm dropping down by her side. 

“Tired?” Hux quipped with a tinge of playfulness, hinting at their activities from the night prior. (Y/n) tossed him a look and he raised a brow at her defiance. 

Minutes later, just as Varo had said, the Duskborns stood in formation around the briefing table, tall and cloaked. 

(Y/n) stood at the head of the table, Varo and Hux stepping to the far side of the room, choosing to remain out of the spotlight. 

(Y/n)’s eyes scanned the room as each Duskborn straightened under her gaze, a mix of respect and readiness resonating in the still air.

“This mission will not be simple,” (Y/n) began, her tone clipped and clear. “The faction knows they’ve been exposed and - as we all know - desperation makes people dangerous.”

A soft hum from the holotable populated a projection. (Y/n) gestured to a narrowed valley system just outside of a decommissioned relay tower. “These are their projected fallback coordinates. Intel confirms their leader is still unaccounted for, but we anticipate they will return once the rogues transmit the message of unresponsive personnel.”

She looked up, sharp eyes locking with each of the operatives.

“You are not just here to fight. You are here to make a statement. The Covenant does not tolerate traitors. This mission is to uphold the Blood Accord and by treason, their punishment is execution by beheading. Cold and swift.”

There was a ripple of quiet approval through the Duskborns.

One of the newer members, a younger male, raised his hand. “Umbral (L/n),” he said carefully, “is it true that some of the rogues were once part of noble lines? Possibly even family?”

(Y/n) froze for just a fraction of a second.

Her posture remained rigid, her expression unreadable, but a storm passed behind her eyes.

“Yes,” she said flatly. “But that is irrelevant to the mission. Regardless of who they once were, they swore their oath and chose treason against their own people.”

A stillness settled over the room. Even the Duskborn who’d spoken looked uneasy, as if he realized too late the weight of what he’d asked.

Across the room, Varo shot the general a sidelong glance and whispered under his breath, “Told you she’s scary when she gets that tone.”

Hux’s eyes didn’t leave (Y/n) as he hummed in agreement, and something more.

(Y/n) continued smoothly, voice unwavering.

“You will all work as a team, but will be assigned in pairs. Umbral Drenn will lead the central push  alongside the Order’s stealth troopers. General Hux and myself will direct from the command ship that will be following your transport. We will keep our distance, but close enough to intervene if necessary. Additionally…” (Y/n) paused.

“ There’s the dramatic effect.” Varo mumbled with a smirk.

“I want to make it perfectly clear that the Grand Master has authorized the full extent of both Covenant and Umbral engagement. Mercy does not exist in this mission.”

A ripple of anticipation swept through the Duskborns. For many, it had been decades since they’d acted under such authority, and the thought of it made them itch for a fight.

(Y/n) stepped forward, shoulders squared, her presence almost magnetic.

“If any of you falter, I will know. And I will not hesitate to pull you for questioning.”

A beat of silence. Then the Duskborns struck their chests in unison. A solid, thudding vow.

Varo leaned towards Hux again. “She really does the ‘terrifying vampire warlord’ thing well.”

Hux allowed a faint, private smirk.

“Truly,” he murmured. 

(Y/n) gave one final look to the team.

“Further details will be provided to you soon. Dismissed.”

As the Duskborns filed out like silent shadows, Hux and Varo remained behind. (Y/n) lingered at the holotable, eyes fixed on the map, though her thoughts clearly drifted elsewhere.

Varo approached carefully. “That question back there, about the rogues and family…”

“I handled it,” (Y/n) said sharply, too quickly.

Varo nodded once and backed off, giving her space. But Hux lingered a second longer, watching her with something unreadable behind his gaze.

She didn’t turn to face him, but he didn’t press. Something between them said he understood, and that he wouldn’t let her carry the weight alone.

The door hissed closed behind the last of them with a finality that somehow felt heavier than usual.

(Y/n) stayed in place, her arms folded as she gazed out in front of her. Her shoulders were squared like always, but her stillness betrayed her. Armitage stepped in quietly behind her.

“You handled the briefing well,” he said.

Her response was slow, deliberate. “I know.”

Hux gave a small nod, then caught her off guard as he moved to lean against the edge of the table in front of her, watching her. Silence lingered a moment longer than comfort allowed.

“That Duskborn,” he said, “as ignorant as he was -”

(Y/n) finally looked at him. “It doesn’t matter. They’ll all find out eventually. It’s better that they heard it that way, without room for doubt.”

“You were… composed,” Hux said carefully.

(Y/n)’s mouth twitched, not quite a smile. “That’s not what you were going to say.”

He didn’t correct her.

“Attractive?” He attempted, the word feeling foreign to him, and the context even more so.  

She looked down bashfully for a moment, then uncrossed her arms and took a slow breath.

“It’s strange,” she admitted. “To feel something burn when you thought you’d already cauterized the wound. I shouldn’t care. I don’t know why I do.”

“Because you’re not heartless,” he said simply.

That made her eyes darken. Not from anger, but from quiet emotion.

“Has it ever been a requirement for you?” she asked softly. “To be in this world and not feel?”

“Not a requirement,” he said, voice lower now. “A means of survival.”

(Y/n) stepped closer, her presence steadying the space around her.

“I hate that part of me still listens for her voice. Still waits for her approval.”

Hux nodded, then after a moment, reached out. Not commanding, not demanding. Just offering.

She took his hand.

“You don’t need her voice,” he said, quietly now. “Not when you have your own.” He gently pulled her to move closer, stopping mere inches away from him.

(Y/n) stared at their joined hands for a moment, thumb brushing over his knuckles. “Somehow, you always say the right thing.”

“I don’t,” he said with a flicker of a smile. “I simply say the truth.”

That earned a soft, real breath from her. Not quite a laugh, but something close.

“Are you ready for tomorrow?” he asked gently.

“I am,” she said. “Because you’ll be there.”

Their eyes met - his hand still in hers - and for a long second, neither said a word. 

(Y/n), in a moment of bravery, leaned into him. Her arms slowly settled around his waist, head resting against his chest as he did the same, his head on top of her own. 

It was a foreign comfort to be embraced by someone other than themselves, a dangerous comfort. One that they found to be a quickly growing addiction the longer they strayed in the other’s presence. They still had much to explore emotionally, but for now, it was just enough. 

Eventually, they had to pry themselves apart - albeit begrudgingly. They still had to go over planning for the all-too-quickly nearing mission that had everyone involved on their toes.

The briefing room was quiet save for the hum of the holomap and the occasional flicker of shifting data. (Y/n) stood beside Armitage at the table, both of them deep in concentration. 

Tactical reports hovered in midair beside the map. Enemy movement patterns, terrain schematics, and intercepted transmissions scrolling in real time.

Armitage selected a section of the display, rotating the terrain of the target zone with precise movements. “They’ve fortified the main entrance. We’ll need to breach from the east or south. Preferably somewhere we can mask the team’s entry long enough to get through the outer perimeter.”

(Y/n) nodded, eyes scanning the projections. “There’s a patch of dense forest here,” she pointed, “if we move in under the cover of night, with the right cloaking and noise suppression -”

“It’s still too close to the secondary patrol route,” Armitage interrupted, adjusting the map again. “If they sweep early, our unit’s compromised before they even touch the ground.”

“They won’t sweep early,” (Y/n) countered. “We’ve tracked the intervals. Their pattern hasn’t changed in over a month.”

“Which is exactly why they’re due for it to change.”

There was a beat of silence, the kind that sat heavy between two people who were both too smart and too stubborn for their own good. (Y/n)’s eyes flicked towards him, brows raised. Hux stood straight, unfazed, still looking over the map like it would bend to his will.

She folded her arms. “You’re planning for variables that don’t exist.”

“I’m planning for the worst-case scenario.”

“And you think I’m not?”

They stared at each other, tension mounting again. It wasn’t the anger of enemies, more the clash of sharp minds refusing to yield. There was something in the air, simmering just beneath the surface. Not quite frustration, not quite admiration… but undeniably something.

Armitage stepped around the table to get a better angle of the terrain projection, then gestured sharply at a ridge. “Fine. Then let’s go over your precious landing spot one more time. Tell me exactly how you intend to keep them hidden here.”

“I just did,” (Y/n) said, stepping around to meet him. “But you weren’t listening and were instead trying to win, so I’ll repeat it.” She stiffly stepped towards the map closer and pointed, words more pronounced in simmering agitation. “If we drop the team here ,” She said sharply, “they’ll have both cover and elevation. It gives them visibility over both known entrances to the base while still remaining hidden.”

Armitage’s eyes narrowed. “It may be a cloak, but it also puts them at risk of scan detection. The Resistance scans for signs of incoming ships in that valley in quick, short intervals. Our last recon proved it.”

“They’ll be cloaked and will be moving between intervals where the scans are not active,” (Y/n) retorted. “Unless the Resistance has acquired a new array of sensor tech we’re unaware of -”

“They don’t need new sensors if we hand them a clean shot on a silver platter,” Armitage cut in. “We use the ridge and we’re compromising their stealth. They’ll be spotted in minutes.”

“Not if they move quickly and precisely, which my people are known to do.” (Y/n) argued.

“I’m not gambling with their lives based on if , (Y/n).”

(Y/n)’s mouth opened, a retort ready, but before it could leave her tongue the door to the room hissed open. 

Varo and Phasma stepped in to find both of them nearly shoulder to shoulder, the holomap between them like a line in the sand. They watched as both of their heads whipped to face them, the heat of their previous discussion still burning in their eyes.

Varo gave a low whistle and a grin. “Interrupting something tactical or something personal?”

(Y/n) stepped back slightly, clearing her throat. “Strategic discussion.”

Phasma’s helmet turned to the holomap. “Of course it is.”

Hux gestured to the holomap, a gentle huff escaping past his lips before he spoke. “We’re finalizing the drop zones. She wants to use the high ridge. I say it’s too exposed.”

“And I say stealth cloaking will keep them hidden if they move quickly and efficiently out of the drop zone before they’re caught in a scan,” (Y/n) added with clipped precision.

Varo and Phasma stepped closer, surveying the layout.

Varo leaned over the glowing terrain map and pointed. “We could use the ridge for their initial descent and have them rappel directly into tree cover before advancing. That way the transports can evade the scans in time as soon as they’ve dropped. We know they’re capable.”

Phasma gave a small nod. “It’s viable. Terrain there is steep but manageable for trained units. We’ve done it before.”

(Y/n)’s shoulders dropped just slightly. “It’ll be tight, but it works.”

Hux gave a short exhale, the tension in his stance loosening. “Alright.”

Varo crossed his arms and shot (Y/n) a teasing look. “You two always like this?”

“Only when he’s wrong,” (Y/n) muttered under her breath.

Hux’s brow twitched, but he turned away to adjust a tactical overlay.

Phasma didn’t comment. Only slightly shook her head, perhaps to hide the trace of amusement.

The sounds of daggers clashing and slicing through the air filled the matted training room, echoing off of durasteel walls. (Y/n) ducked and pivoted, her blade a silver blur as Varo dodged many close calls. 

Neither spoke now. This was their language. Precision, movement, and endurance.

Varo grunted as (Y/n) feinted left, then spun into a calculated strike that he just barely blocked. “Starting to think you’re enjoying this more than usual,” he said between breaths.

“I am,” (Y/n) replied coolly, not missing a beat.

Then the doors hissed open.

Neither flinched at the sound. They kept moving, trained to never let their guard down. But (Y/n)’s gaze flicked briefly towards the figure that entered.

Hux, hands clasped behind his back, eyes already fixed on them with keen interest.

Still, they kept going.

He said nothing, only stepping in far enough to stand just off to the side. Observing.

He watched closely. The sharpness of (Y/n)’s posture, the swift control in her strikes, the clean and lethal grace she carried like second nature. It was different from everything else he’d seen from her. Different from her stoic professionalism on the bridge or the romantic partner she was evolving into.

This was raw. Focused. Unapologetically in her element.

“You’re throwing too wide,” (Y/n) told Varo mid-duel. “Again.”

“I’m trying to make you sweat,” he replied, breath hitching with effort.

“You’ll need a better plan.”

She stepped in with a quick flurry of strikes that pushed Varo backward, forcing him to readjust his footing. Hux’s brow lifted slightly. She wasn’t even winded.

After another exchange, Varo finally gave a sharp exhale and disengaged, lowering his blades with a low chuckle. “You see what I’ve had to put up with, sir?” he called toward Hux, half-joking, half-exhausted. “She’s all calm and quiet until you put a weapon in her hand. Then she turns into that thing.”

Hux’s mouth twitched in the barest hint of a smile. “I’ve noticed.”

(Y/n) said nothing, simply stepping back and tilting her head toward Varo in acknowledgment of the match. Her breathing was controlled, but her eyes glinted with intensity, skin gleaming and shadowed by the low light of the chamber. She looked at ease. 

“Want to go again?” Varo asked, rotating his shoulder.

“Probably wouldn’t be a good idea. Don’t want to tire ourselves too much before the mission,” she replied, her gaze now shifting to Hux.

Varo raised both hands. “I can take a hint.”

But he didn’t leave. Just moved to one of the side benches, giving them space but clearly still within earshot if needed.

Hux stepped forward, studying her carefully. “Impressive.”

(Y/n) tilted her head slightly. “You’ve never seen me fight.”

“No. But I suspected.”

“And now?” she asked, her voice still laced with that post-spar calm. 

“Now I’m even more glad that you’re not a rogue.”

She allowed a flicker of a smile to pass before turning to grab a towel, blotting her neck and face. Varo stretched out on the bench with a sigh.

“Can’t wait to tell the others I survived sparring with the Umbral herself,” he muttered.

“You’re lucky she was holding back,” Hux remarked dryly, still watching (Y/n).

Varo turned to her in disbelief. “You were holding back?”

(Y/n) tossed the towel over her shoulder and shrugged with a mischievous smile as he rolled his eyes. She then looked back at Hux, her expression unreadable now. “Did you come to pull me back to the bridge?”

“No,” Hux said softly. “I came to see you.”

Varo, now very much pretending to scroll something on his datapad, smirked.

(Y/n)’s gaze lingered on Hux’s a moment longer, her voice quieter as she replied teasingly, “Well, you’re seeing me.”

And Hux - despite everything he knew of war, strategy, and command - was at a loss for what to say to that.

But he nodded once. Because he had seen her. And it had changed everything.

So he settled on saying the only thing he could manage. 

“Care for a walk?” 

(Y/n)’s eyebrows raised slightly before smirking. “Mind if I shower first? It won’t be long, I promise.”

“Of course.” He nodded, then watched as she made her way to the showers and disappeared. 

He glanced over at Varo who still sat on the bench and the latter gave him a knowing look.

“What?” The male Umbral held his hands up in surrender before standing.

“Nothing, General.” He passed by Hux to leave with a smirk. “Nothing at all.” 

A few minutes passed and (Y/n) finally emerged, hair let down and wet, out of uniform in an undershirt, leggings and her boots. 

“Shall we?” She asked him after he stared at her for a moment. He caught himself and nodded, the two of them making their way out of the room. 

Armitage and (Y/n) walked side by side, a comfortable silence lingering between them after the intensity of the sparring session. Armitage’s hands were tucked behind his back, ever composed. 

“You fight differently than I imagined,” Armitage said after a stretch of silence.

(Y/n) glanced over, brow arching slightly. “Is that a compliment or a concern?”

He let out a low breath, almost a laugh. “A compliment. Though I admit, there was a moment I feared for Varo’s life.”

She gave a small, amused hum. “He should be used to it by now.”

“You’ve always been dangerous,” Armitage continued, his tone quieter now, more thoughtful. “But that was… different. There’s a clarity in you when you fight. Like it’s the only place your mind is truly at ease.”

(Y/n) didn’t answer at first. That struck a little too close. Instead, she looked straight ahead, eyes sharp even as they softened.

“It’s the only time I feel in control,” she said finally. “Everything else… there’s too much room for uncertainty.”

Armitage glanced over at her, brow furrowing just slightly. “Including myself?”

She slowed her pace before she stopped entirely. He stopped beside her.

“Especially you,” she said honestly, voice low.

They stood there for a beat in silence, the air between them heavy, but not uncomfortable. 

He spoke thoughtfully. “I’ve devoted everything to this fleet. This cause. And then you…” He sighed, words failing him for a moment. But (Y/n) was already watching him like she understood everything he hadn’t said.

“I didn’t expect it either,” she murmured. “But I don’t regret it.”

He studied her for a long moment, thinking. He looked around them, the corridor empty as personnel slept through the night cycle, leaving the skeleton crew to themselves. 

He then offered his arm in a rare, almost shy gesture.

She looked down at it, then back up at him with a faint smirk before linking her arm with his. “Careful, General. You’re starting to look sentimental.”

He let out a quiet, dry laugh. “Only with you, Umbral.”

They continued their walk, together now in stride and silence, with more said between them in that quiet than any words could.

They rounded another corner, neither in a rush to return to their respective quarters. There was a tension between them, but it was a quiet, mutual thing now - no longer volatile, but charged in a different way.

Finally, Armitage slowed to a stop outside of his door. He hesitated for a moment before he turned to face her with a thoughtful expression.

“Would you think -” He stopped himself for a second. “Since I saw your quarters, I think it’d only be appropriate for you to see my own, yes?” he said carefully before opening his door. He gestured for her to enter and (Y/n) glanced at him in question before stepping in. 

His quarters were pristine, larger than her own. Fitting for a general. But something else was different, something softer. 

The lighting was dimmer, warmer than usual. A strange contrast to the harshness of his office. It still held a sense of strict order and discipline, but it had an odd comfort to it as well. 

“I assume you’re hungry after training?” He asked as he hung up his overcoat and made his way to the kitchen. 

“Starving, even.” (Y/n) sighed as she took in the room, wandering over to where he stood in the kitchen and leaning against the counter beside him, watching. 

The soft hum of the heating element filled the room as Armitage moved with practiced precision, setting out two mugs and a tin of loose-leaf tea. His posture was, as always, precise - spine straight, movements calculated - but there was an ease to his presence that only showed in these rare, private moments.

(Y/n) lifted a curious brow when he went into the fridge, then her lips parted when he pulled out a blood back and went to warm it up. He gave her a mischievous side glance.

“Since when did you start having blood packs in your quarters?” She asked in disbelief. 

“Since I figured you would visit at some point.” He shot back with a faint smirk. 

“And when would that be?”

He raised a brow at her. “I’d say last night.” He nodded as if he actually had to think about it.

(Y/n) giggled quietly, a hint of amusement tugging at her lips as she watched him fix his tea once the water heated.

“You even prepare tea like you’re orchestrating a military campaign,” she remarked, arching a brow.

Armitage glanced over his shoulder with a dry look. “Precision is key. Unlike some, I prefer my beverages not tasting like dishwater.”

(Y/n) smirked. “That almost sounded like a personal jab.”

“It was,” he said evenly, turning back to the tea. “I once had a droid bring me a tea that tasted like it was put in a dirty mug with the bag only steeped for five seconds.”

(Y/n) chuckled. “I’m assuming you’ve had serious trust issues since then?” 

Once finished making his own tea and the blood pack was warmed, he poured the thick substance into her own mug and turned to hand it to her. 

“I had trust issues before then, imagine where the bar is now.” 

(Y/n) graciously took the mug with thanks and shook her head, following him to the living room to sit on one of the couches. 

As they settled in pleasant silence, sipping from their mugs, (Y/n) could feel Armitage’s gaze linger every now and then as she drank. She was used to it coming from other people, but from him it was amusing. 

“If you’re curious, just ask. You’re not going to offend me.” She offered gently from the edge of her mug. 

She locked eyes with him for a moment, watching as he debated himself internally on what to ask, if he should even ask. 

“Does it help?” The question finally slipped, his head lowering to gesture towards her mug.

“The blood?”

Armitage hummed. “I’ve been meaning to ask. Are the packs enough? Being synthetic - they are synthetic, correct?” 

(Y/n) couldn’t help but giggle again at his genuine curiosity, finding it endearing. “Yes, they’re synthetic. It’s not the same as organic blood, but it’s enough to make do. It’s more humane, anyways.”

“How often do you need it?”

She paused for a moment in thought before answering. 

“I’d say every few days if I’m not exerting myself. More often during missions or when I train - like today.” 

“And what if it’s not available when you are hungry?” Armitage caught her finger twitch, a subtle sign of discomfort. “If it’s too much -“

“It’s fine.” She cut him off softly before answering his question, but not before sighing. “The Covenant trained us under starving conditions during our field exercises. We were taught to exist in it, to harness it rather than be controlled by it to ensure we wouldn’t be a liability.”

Armitage’s brows lifted slightly. “You were starved on purpose?”

(Y/n) shrugged indifferently. “It was just part of the process,” she said. “In our final trials, we went without blood for weeks. Hardly any sleep. They wanted to see if we’d break, and anyone who did failed the academy.”

She met his eyes and smirked at his near incredulous expression. 

“I think it made me a better person for it, anyhow. Even for those not in the Covenant, it’s a good learning lesson for our kind to keep them from going on a murdering spree.” She attempted a jest at the end.

Armitage hummed in thought as he eyed her. She set down her mug and carefully brushed her fingers over the top of his gloved hand. He turned his palm up to intertwine their fingers, his eyes never leaving her face. 

“We should get some rest. I imagine tomorrow is going to be quite busy.” He suggested softly. 

(Y/n) nodded in agreement, taking a deep breath before slowly resting her head on his shoulder. 

“Quite busy…” She repeated in a murmur as she stared at the coffee table. 

[igot-the-juice]

Chapter 8

Pairing - General Armitage Hux x Reader

*Set prior to The Force Awakens*

Summary -

Forged in blood. Bound by duty. Broken by desire.

(Y/n) (L/n) is a deadly Umbral of the Covenant - an elite order of vampires sworn to the First Order. Her assignment: serve as General Hux's personal guard. But as buried secrets surface and a rogue vampire faction rises, (Y/n) is forced to confront a past she can't outrun - and feelings she was never meant to have.

In a war of blood, betrayal, and duty, the deadliest threat may be the one that lies still in her chest.

Series contains - Blood, violence, battles/war, betrayal/angst, eventual smut, slow burn

The door slid shut behind General Hux as he entered his office, footsteps light yet heavy with unspoken thoughts. The atmosphere in the room was thick, weighed down by the events of the interrogation, and (Y/n)’s presence only seemed to intensify that tension. She stood by the viewport behind his desk, her back turned to Hux as she gazed out at the stars. It was hard to tell if she was looking for answers from the vastness of space or simply trying to avoid the thoughts swirling in her mind.

Hux lingered near his desk, watching her carefully. He hadn’t missed the shift in her demeanor since the interrogation. There was something different about her now, something subtle but undeniable. He knew that what had transpired in that room had left a mark on her. 

“(L/n),” Hux began, his voice steady but tinged with curiosity, “You’re quiet.”

(Y/n) remained silent, her fingers tightening on her arms where they were crossed in front of her. It was as if she were weighing something inside herself, something she didn’t know how to voice. After a moment, she exhaled slowly, but didn’t turn to face him.

“What she said,” she murmured. “About us.”

Hux responded plainly, but his averted gaze showed otherwise. “She seemed to think it was significant.”

(Y/n) finally turned, her expression guarded. But there was a flicker of something in her eyes, something vulnerable. “Is it?”

The question hung in the air, leaving no space for games or half-truths. Hux felt a strange twist in his chest, a tightening he wasn’t accustomed to. He studied her as (Y/n)’s gaze faltered, her shoulders tense as if she were bracing herself for an answer she wasn’t sure she was ready to hear. 

“Do you think…” She paused and took a deep breath. “Do you think she was right?”

Hux slowly rounded the table closer to her, his expression softening as he drew closer to her. “Well, that depends,” he began, his voice more earnest now, “If I think she was, then it would mean something. Wouldn’t it?”

She swallowed, the words lodged in her throat. She had expected him to brush it off, to dismiss it like so many other things she had been told to suppress. But his response wasn’t what she had imagined. It made her heart beat a little faster, her pulse quickening at the thought of facing the truth of what was building between them.

“You know, I didn’t expect you to humor talking about it,” she admitted, her voice softer now. “But… I can’t stop thinking about it. Especially after what she said.”

Hux studied her carefully, his eyes narrowing slightly as he searched her face for any trace of the controlled stoicism that had defined her for so long. But it wasn’t there. Not now. Instead, there was something raw, something that made him feel exposed, as if the walls they had both kept between them were slowly crumbling.

“You’re not the only one trying to make sense of it.” Hux admitted, much to their surprise.

(Y/n)’s breath caught at his words. It was disorienting, in a way, to hear him say what had been silently understood between them. And yet, it was the first time in what felt like forever that something real, something genuine, was spoken aloud.

“My focus has always been on the mission. I’ve tried to justify it as my loyalty to my assignment, but this…?” She paused. “It’s different.”

Hux took another step closer, now barely a foot away from her as his expression grew more tender than she had ever seen it before. “It is different. But we don’t have to figure it all out right now. Not everything has an immediate answer.”

(Y/n)’s gaze flickered to the floor for a moment, but slowly lifted to look at him again once she felt the brush of his gloved fingers against her arm. She knew there was so much they couldn’t say, not yet. The words were all tangled up inside of her, but she felt a shift in the air, an understanding that neither of them had ever truly acknowledged until now.

“We can’t pretend this is nothing,” (Y/n) said, her voice a little firmer now. “ I can’t pretend it.”

Hux studied her for a long moment, his gaze softening. “Then we won’t.”

(Y/n) glanced up at him, her eyes searching his face, looking for some sign that this wasn’t just a fleeting moment of honesty. It was as if they were both testing the waters, unsure of how deep they were willing to go. But for once, she didn’t want to pull back. 

And they didn’t. 

The silence between them grew thick with the weight of unspoken words and shared realizations. (Y/n) stood there, the distance between them closing, yet neither one made a move. The tension was palpable, the quiet stretching out in a way that felt almost unbearable, like they were both standing on the edge of something they didn’t fully understand, but wanted to.

Hux’s eyes never left hers, his expression still soft but full of intent, even hesitation. There was a moment of vulnerability there that (Y/n) had never seen in him before, a rawness that made her breath catch. It was clear now that they were both standing on the precipice of something new, and though neither of them could predict where it would lead, neither of them seemed ready to walk away from it, either.

Slowly, (Y/n) stepped forward, closing the space between them and causing the hand on her arm to shift higher. She’d never been this close to him before. Not like this. It felt like every breath she took was shared with him, every beat of his heart hers to share. She could feel the heat of his body, his scent. And it made her feel as if everything else had melted away.

For a brief second, she hesitated, unsure whether to continue or pull back. But then, she saw something in his eyes. An openness that mirrored her own. It was in that fleeting moment that she realized she didn’t have to be afraid of what they were becoming. She didn’t have to hide from this. From him.

His hand reached up, fingers brushing lightly against her jaw, testing the boundaries between them. Her own hand came up to rest on top of his chest, feeling the thrumming of his heartbeat beneath her palm. It was an intimate sensation, one she never had the luxury of feeling. 

Hux didn’t flinch, didn’t pull back. He remained still, waiting, letting her make the decision.

For a moment, time seemed to stand still. She was acutely aware of how close they were now, of the electricity crackling between them, urging them forward. She could feel his breath warm against her face, his gaze steady and searching. Everything in her screamed to lean in, to finally bridge the gap that had always been there.

And then, without thinking, without words, she closed the distance.

Her lips met his, tentative at first. Testing, unsure. But when he responded, both of them moved together as if they had always known how. It was slow at first, tentative, as if they were both discovering this new part of themselves.

(Y/n)’s hand slid up to his neck, fingers threading into his hair, pulling him closer, and Hux’s arm wrapped around her waist, pulling her into him. The intensity of the kiss deepened, and for the first time in a long while, (Y/n) felt a sense of peace, as if everything had come full circle. 

She had always been so guarded, so controlled. But now, with him, she didn’t have to hide anymore. There were no expectations, no pressures. Just them, in this moment, finding something real.

They finally pulled apart, breathless, both of them looking at each other as if they were seeing one another for the first time.

Hux’s fingers gently brushed her cheek, his thumb brushing away a stray piece of hair that was out of place from its usually perfected style. “We should’ve done this sooner,” he whispered, his voice low and full of meaning.

(Y/n) let out a breathless laugh, the sound soft and genuine. “Maybe. But I’m glad we didn’t rush it.”

Hux hummed in agreement. 

The room was still, and for once, the weight of the war, the orders, and the missions didn’t seem so heavy. It was just the two of them.

“I don’t know exactly what this means, but I’m not as afraid of it as I think I should be.”

(Y/n) felt a knot in her chest loosen at his words. It wasn’t a declaration of love, not yet, but it was something. It was enough for now.

“Neither am I,” she said, almost to herself, before looking up at him with a softer expression. “I don’t know what happens next, but I’m not afraid either.”

Hux gave her a small nod, his lips curling into the faintest of smiles. “We’ll find our way.”

Neither of them had all the answers, but they knew one thing for certain - they were no longer pretending. And that, in itself, felt like the first step forward for them. 

(Y/n)’s voice broke the stillness first, soft and almost hesitant. “(Y/n),” she said, her voice a little unsure as she spoke her own name. It was an offering, an invitation. It felt almost too personal, too intimate to say aloud.

Her gaze dropped for a moment, mind racing as she tried to gauge his reaction. It felt like she was crossing an invisible line, one that might make everything feel different. But she didn’t regret it.

Hux’s eyes softened, his expression unreadable for a moment as he looked at her. It wasn’t the name of an officer or a superior. it was something else entirely. It was personal.

“I -” He stopped himself, the words getting caught in his throat. “Armitage.” He nearly choked out, his heart racing uncharacteristically. But the gentle smile she gave him made it worth it. 

“Armitage.” His heart skipped. He wasn’t used to hearing his name spoken with such sincerity, but somehow, hearing it from her felt natural.

Hux’s lips twitched upward, and he couldn’t help but feel a little lighter, as if a weight had been lifted. He hadn’t expected it, hadn’t even realized he wanted it, but hearing his name from her own lips felt like a bond. A commitment, maybe, even if they both didn’t fully understand it yet.

Her gaze softened as she looked at him, and for a moment, it seemed like the weight of their shared experiences had brought them to a place of understanding. They both knew that this wasn’t just about the mission anymore. There was something here, something that was no longer hidden beneath their armor.

“I suppose we should prepare to brief Drenn and Phasma.” Armitage reluctantly reminded both himself and (Y/n), not wanting to ruin their moment. The latter sighed and nodded before they slowly peeled away from each other and turned towards his desk. 

Once the two others arrived, Hux was standing behind his desk with (Y/n) to his left, the others on the other side. They all knew the nature of what had transpired, the importance of the information that had been gathered. But the air still held some form of thickness with the remnants of the intense interrogation.

“I’m pleased to say that the interrogation was successful. But now it is imperative that we act quickly from what we received. (L/n), if you will.” The general began.

(Y/n) straightened slightly, acknowledging the order. She had become used to this dynamic, this balance of trust and command between them. Her gaze shifted from Hux to Varo and Phasma as she spoke.

“It was confirmed that the rogue faction is still in contact with Resistance forces, but their next location is still not clear enough for us to target,” (Y/n) began, her voice steady but tinged with something colder now, something sharp. “However, Elira,” She paused, just for a moment, to steady herself. “Made it clear that there is a larger play at hand.”

There was a brief flicker of recognition in Varo’s eyes, and Captain Phasma’s unreadable expression didn’t change, though the air seemed to tighten. The information had clearly shaken them both, but none of them dared to show it.

“It seems the Resistance has a heavier involvement with the faction than what was originally assumed.” Hux added, his tone darkening. “They’ve been providing the rogues with supplies and safehouses. Coordinating and assisting each other to perform these recurring strikes on First Order establishments.”

Varo frowned, his eyes narrowing. “And they’re preparing a larger strike?” he asked, his voice full of masked concern.

(Y/n) nodded. “They wanted to regroup, build momentum, and meet the others at the next location. What they failed to consider was the Covenant’s involvement. That’s what ultimately led to their capture.”

Hux didn’t let his gaze falter. “But the remaining rogues are more elusive, believe it or not.” He commented with a hint of annoyance.

Phasma spoke up, her voice as calm and measured as ever. “What’s our next move?”

(Y/n)’s eyes were cold now, her focus entirely on the task at hand. “We still have the other four prisoners to pull information from so we’ll be able to finalize a more stable plan once that’s taken care of. We need names, contacts, any possible location. They have to know something if they were planning to meet the others.”

Hux glanced at her, a flicker of admiration in his eyes before he turned back to the others. “Once all information is extracted, we must act swiftly, and with precision. This isn’t about eliminating the rogues anymore. This is about stopping a much larger operation.”

Varo looked to (Y/n), a slight smirk tugging at his lips before turning back to the general. 

(Y/n) gave a nod, her expression firm. “More than stop them. We’ll send a message. Make sure this never happens again.”

Captain Phasma stepped forward. “Then it’s settled. I’ll have droids assigned to interrogations during the scheduled timeframes.”

Hux nodded in approval. “That is all for now. I will notify you after information is collected from the interrogations and ready to brief. Dismissed.”

Phasma and Varo nodded, the latter casting her a final, knowing look before turning to leave. 

Following the brief, Hux and (Y/n) reached the entrance to the bridge, the sound of their footsteps echoing in the otherwise silent corridor. The doors slid open and they stepped in with purpose. The crew worked in near silence, their movements efficient and synchronized, the controlled hum of the ship’s engines providing a constant backdrop.

“Report?” Hux asked immediately, his gaze sweeping across the room as he approached the control console where a subordinate officer stood.

The lieutenant snapped to attention. “General Hux, Umbral (L/n). No significant updates since the last transmission. However, we’ve managed to locate a few more traces of rogue activity. It’s a small, hidden network. It seems we’re closing in on one of their projected targets based on the patterns we are seeing.”

Hux’s eyes narrowed slightly, a dangerous edge to his voice. “Are they still active or attempting to relocate?”

The officer’s fingers flew over the console, bringing up new data “We have a rough location, but there are no confirmed movements yet.”

(Y/n) stepped forward, her eyes scanning the information that flashed across the screen. 

Her hand rested on the console, her fingers brushing lightly against it as she leaned in closer, and inevitably closer to the lieutenant who hadn’t moved away. He held his breath at her proximity, frozen in place by the intimidation of her presence. And he had a sinking feeling as he looked at her that he even found her slightly attractive. 

Hux looked between the two of them, blood simmering beneath his skin. He would never admit it, but his glare towards the subordinate was more than enough to express what he was feeling. 

The lieutenant finally looked up at the general and his eyes widened slightly, immediately taking a step away from her.

“Set a course to the location,” she finally said, her tone firm. “We can’t afford to take any chances of losing them.”

The officer hesitantly glanced at the general who gave a node of approval. “Yes, Umbral.”

Hux stepped back, his gaze shifting to (Y/n), watching her as she took charge. There was an intensity about her now that matched his own, and it stirred something in him that he had to push down. He couldn’t afford to let distractions cloud his focus. Not now.

“Good,” Hux said, his voice was particularly hardened, but still carrying authority. “Keep me updated if anything changes.”

“Yes, General.” The officer acknowledged before the two of them left the bridge once more.

Later on, (Y/n) found herself within the alcove where she and Armitage had their first moment together, a quiet stillness settled in the later hours of the night cycle. (Y/n) sat on the bench just the same, her back against the wall, her dark uniform replaced by simple black attire. The issued sleepwear was comfortable, yet still representative of the Covenant. The lights were dim, casting long shadows over the space. She wasn’t used to this kind of quiet as of late, but tonight, it was a welcome change.

Her thoughts were a tangled mess, the events of the day and the intensity of her feelings for Hux weighing on her in ways she didn’t know how to process. 

The kiss. The words they hadn’t fully said. The subtle shift between them that she couldn’t ignore. 

She had spent enough time thinking about it, enough to start overanalyzing every single moment, trying to understand it all.

She was lost in thought when the soft sound of footsteps echoed from the corridor. She glanced up, finding Varo rounding the corner. His ever-present smirk was softened tonight, though. A far cry from the playful taunts he usually threw her way.

“Thought I’d find you here,” Varo said with a casual shrug, his eyes scanning the space before landing on her. 

(Y/n) didn’t respond immediately, her eyes flicking towards the corner of the alcove.

“Yeah,” she said quietly, her voice betraying a trace of emotion she couldn’t quite hide. She quickly cleared her throat. “It’s been a long day.”

Varo took a seat beside her, his posture relaxed, his arms casually resting on his knees. “You know, for someone who’s usually an uptight prick, you’re not as composed as you usually are. What’s going on?”

(Y/n) remained silent for a moment, her eyes focused on a distant point in the alcove, not wanting to meet his gaze. She could feel the weight of his expectant stare, the way Varo seemed to have this uncanny ability to know when something was off.

Varo grinned, sensing her hesitation. “I’m guessing this isn’t about your mother or the rogue vampires. You’ve had plenty of that already. So, what is it?”

(Y/n) hesitated, taking a deep breath. “It’s… about the general.” she admitted, her tone softer than she intended.

Varo raised an eyebrow, a knowing glint in his eyes. “Ah. That explains a lot.”

She shot him a quick, almost defensive look, but Varo’s expression remained calm, casual. He clearly wasn’t going to push. At least, not too much. He leaned back against the wall, folding his arms and waiting, a quiet smile tugging at the corner of his lips.

(Y/n) sighed, finally meeting his gaze, her eyes guarded but honest. “It’s not as simple as I thought it would be, Varo. I -” She paused, unsure of how to continue. “I didn’t expect this to happen the way it did. It was completely unexpected.”

Varo didn’t interrupt. He just let her speak, waiting for her to continue at her own pace. He knew better than to press, especially when (Y/n)’s walls were this high.

“I’ve been focused on duty. On my assignment. I’ve kept myself guarded for so long, and now… now there’s this.” Her voice trailed off, a mixture of uncertainty and something else she couldn’t place.

“Sounds like you’ve got some feelings there,” Varo said lightly, his tone teasing but not unkind.

(Y/n) didn’t laugh at his joke. Instead, she nodded, her eyes distant. “I do. We both do. But it’s more than that. It’s… I don’t even know how to explain it.” She took a moment, glancing down at her hands, her fingers twitching nervously. “He’s… different. I’ve never allowed anyone to tear me apart so quickly. To leave me so open and vulnerable. I don’t know what to do with it.”

Varo watched her closely, his gaze softening for a moment. “You don’t need to figure it all out at once, you know. You gotta understand that we were trained to be soldiers. We’ve never had the luxury of dwelling on things like this.”

(Y/n)’s lips tightened into a thin line. “I know. But this isn’t about the mission anymore. Not entirely.”

“And yet,” Varo said, leaning forward slightly, “You’re still thinking like a soldier. Even with him. You’re afraid, (Y/n). You’re afraid that if you give in to this, it’ll distract you. But it won’t. It’ll just change things. And sometimes… that’s the best kind of change.”

(Y/n) let out a slow breath, her eyes lowering again as the weight of his words sank in. “You think so?”

Varo didn’t answer immediately. Instead, he leaned back against the wall again, crossing his arms and looking at her with a thoughtful expression.

“Don’t think too hard about it. You don’t have to be the perfect soldier all the time. Hell, if you ask me, Hux needs someone like you.”

(Y/n) looked at him sharply, a little surprised. “What do you mean?”

Varo shrugged casually. “Hux… he doesn’t always know what to do with himself. But with you?” He chuckled lightly. “He’s definitely got someone to keep him on track if something happens. Emotionally and professionally.”

(Y/n) shook her head slightly, the smallest of smiles tugging at her lips. “You think so?”

“Trust me. I’ve been watching.” Varo’s smirk widened. “But, more importantly - you two? There’s something there.”

(Y/n) glanced at him, her smile turning into a soft laugh. “I don’t know what I’m doing. I’ve never done this before.”

Varo grinned, his eyes twinkling with mischief. “Well, there’s only one way to figure it out.”

(Y/n) rolled her eyes, but the tension in her shoulders seemed to ease just a little. “You’re right.”

“I know,” Varo said with a knowing smile. “I’m just here to remind you that you don’t have to have everything figured out. Sometimes, you just need to… let it happen.” Her eyed her for a moment. “You wanna know something else?”

She glanced at him curiously, encouraging him to continue. 

“I’ve heard that relationships with personal assignments are actually encouraged by High Lords.”

(Y/n)’s brow furrowed. “Why?”

“It creates a deeper sense of loyalty. Which, in turn, would mean a more successful assignment.”

(Y/n) sat in silence for a moment, her thoughts swirling as she took in what Varo had said. For once, she allowed herself to relax, to let the uncertainty sit without trying to fix it. There was a strange comfort in that, even if it didn’t feel entirely natural.

“Thanks, Varo,” she said softly, turning to face him.

He winked at her. “Anytime.”

(Y/n) and Varo remained seated in comfortable silence. She leaned back against the wall with her arms loosely folded, her thoughts still lingering on the kiss, on the shift between herself and Armitage.

That shift seemed to arrive in person only moments later as footsteps approached. 

Varo lifted his head first, eyebrows raising with amusement as the tall, unmistakable figure of General Hux rounded the corner into the alcove.

Hux paused when he saw them, his expression unreadable but his gaze lingering on (Y/n) a fraction longer than protocol might have allowed. He wore his uniform still - sharp, pristine, and composed - though there was something faintly softer in his eyes as they flicked between the two.

“Drenn,” Hux greeted stiffly, polite but distant as ever in tone.

Varo rose to his feet smoothly, flashing a smile that didn’t quite hide the glint of mischief in his eyes. “General,” he replied with mock formality, brushing nonexistent dust from his jacket. “I was just keeping her company, but I think she’s in good hands now.”

(Y/n) gave him a mildly exasperated look.

“I’ll take the hint,” Varo added under his breath as he passed her. Then more loudly, to both, “I’ll be in my quarters if you need me.”

As he walked off, he gave (Y/n) one last, knowing glance. She rolled her eyes at him behind Hux’s back.

Once he was gone, a quiet settled again. Armitage stood a few feet away, his hands folded behind his back. There was a pause, the kind that stretched just long enough to hint that he hadn’t come here by accident.

“I was looking for you,” He said finally. “I stopped by your quarters.”

(Y/n) glanced over at him, still seated, her expression open but cautious. “Is everything alright?”

He hesitated, then took a few steps closer. “I thought you might want company. After everything today.”

Her eyes flicked downward, then back up to him. “You didn’t have to.”

“I know.” He looked down for a moment, then met her gaze again.

There was something in his voice. Tentative, unfamiliar. Like the footing beneath him was uncertain and he didn’t quite know how to steady himself in this territory. She understood the feeling.

(Y/n) pushed herself up from the bench slowly, now standing beside him in the soft lighting of the alcove. Her hair was down, and the shift from her usual rigid posture made her seem more human, more vulnerable. Armitage saw it and found it hard to look away.

“It’s strange,” she murmured, “How everything’s changed so quickly.”

“I can’t believe I’m saying this,” Armitage paused. “But sometimes change can be good.”

She met his gaze, studying him. “You’re right, that’s very strange coming from you.”

Armitage threw her a side glance of disapproval. “I have my moments. Just that no one ever sees them.”

(Y/n) gazed at him a moment longer, her sharpness dulled by weariness and something far more tender.

Then her voice, quiet but sure, made a simple offer.

“I suppose I should have my dinner now.” A faint curve tugged at one corner of her lips. “Would you like to join me?” 

Armitage blinked once, as if surprised. Not by the invitation itself, but by how much he wanted to accept it. His expression gave away little, save for the slight lowering of his shoulders and the flicker of something softer behind his eyes.

“I would, actually.”

(Y/n) inclined her head in a simple nod. “Come on, then.”

She turned and began walking without ceremony, confident that he would follow. 

He did. 

His stride falling in just behind hers, his hands still clasped behind his back in a subconscious effort to maintain composure. But as he walked, he realized with a strange sense of peace that for the first time in longer than he could remember… he didn’t feel the need to be composed.

Not with her.

And in that silence, he let himself fall into step beside (Y/n), hands slowly unclasping themselves from behind him. He walked beside her not as the General of the Finalizer, but simply as the man she had invited in.

The door shut behind them with a soft hiss. 

(Y/n)’s quarters were sparse but lived-in, dimly lit with the gentle glow of low lumen panels. There were few personal touches. Just a few old Covenant relics lining the shelf near her desk, and folded training attire draped neatly across the back of a chair. Still, it was warmer than most quarters on a First Order vessel. Warmer than his.

(Y/n) moved first, her posture more relaxed than usual, her movements quieter.

“Sit wherever you like,” she said, brushing past him to a compact kitchenette where she retrieved two mugs. “The lighting’s adjustable if it’s too dim. I just keep it darker for obvious reasons.”

Armitage glanced around, then chose the loveseat built into the wall across from her bed. He sat back with his hands resting in his lap, posture still perfect. 

(Y/n) then brought over both mugs. She handed him his - a pale amber tea with a faint herbal scent - and kept the dark crimson one for herself. 

Armitage nodded to her as a thank you before she settled in beside him without a word.

For a moment, they just sat in silence. Sipping slowly, the quiet stretching comfortably between them.

Then Armitage spoke, low and thoughtful.

“I think I could get used to seeing you this relaxed.”

(Y/n)’s brow rose as she took another sip. “Why’s that?”

“It’s oddly comforting, I think. Even reminds me of myself outside of working hours.”

She set the mug down on the coffee table in front of them. “Well, no one stays sharp forever. Not even me.”

Hux gave a short, amused huff. “Don’t let the others hear you admit that. It would shatter their entire perception of you.”

(Y/n) turned slightly towards him, resting one elbow against the back of the couch and leaning her head on her hand. “Let them believe what they want. Fear has its uses.” There was a pause. Then she added, quieter, “Except with you, of course.”

He turned his head slowly to look at her, and found her already watching him.

Her expression was unreadable, but her eyes. 

Those eyes . 

They were open. Clear. Trusting.

“I’ve spent most of my life hiding what I feel,” (Y/n) said softly. “From my parents, from the Covenant, from the Order. But I somehow find myself not wanting to have to hide from you.”

Hux set his mug aside, his fingers accidentally brushing her hand that rested on her thigh. It wasn’t intentional - not exactly. But he didn’t move away either.

“I’m not used to this,” he admitted. “Any of this. But I can’t deny that I find myself wanting it.”

A beat. 

“Wanting you.”

Her breath hitched just slightly, but her hand cautiously turned beneath his, palm to palm, fingers threading together in a tentative hold. She thought about Varo’s words before Armitage arrived. 

“Then have me,” she practically pleaded quietly.

His thumb brushed the edge of her knuckles. For all his control, he still looked like a man trying not to fall too fast. But in her presence, he was already halfway there.

They leaned towards each other - not a rush. But a slow, inevitable draw. When their lips touched, it wasn’t urgent. It was grounding.

(Y/n)’s hands instinctively reached for him, her fingers tangling in his short, gelled hair as she pulled him closer. His arms wrapped around her waist, his touch firm yet gentle, as if he was afraid she might shatter.

The kiss deepened, entwining in a dance that spoke of pent-up desire and unspoken longing. (Y/n) could taste the remnants of the tea he drank, the warmth of his breath mingling with her own. 

As they broke apart, breathless, Armitage rested his forehead against hers, his hands sliding down to her hips. “I’ve wanted this for so long,” he murmured, his voice thick with desire.

(Y/n) asked, her gold eyes glinting. “And what is it you want?”

“You.” He nearly growled. “ All of you.”

Her hands traced the contours of his uniform, her touch deliberate with barely contained desire. “Then take it.”

Armitage’s eyes darkened as he suddenly pulled her on top of him, relishing the light gasp that slipped past her lips which he quickly captured once more. Their hands began to wander over one another as their tongues mingled and danced. 

Armitage’s fingers then began to tease the hem of her shirt, slipping up beneath it to let the unnaturally cold temperature of her skin meet his warmth. He broke apart from her lips to wander down her neck as she sighed at the feeling of his warmth, eagerly welcoming the foreign sensation. 

As his hands continued to caress higher, his fingertips carefully brushed the underside of her breasts, following the curvature to their outer edges. (Y/n) let out a particularly loud sigh as his thumbs ghosted over her erect nipples, hips growing restless as she squirmed on top of him. 

He hummed against her neck at the feeling of her brushing against the growing tent in his uniform and grabbed her hips, pulling her down onto him to elicit a low groan. Her own vocal satisfaction mixed with his at the feeling of him pressed against her now throbbing core, head tilting back with her mouth agape. 

“Armitage,” The man hummed at the sound of his name. “Please.” (Y/n) begged and he pulled away to look up at her. 

They breathed heavily for a small moment. Then Armitage stood, taking (Y/n) with him who wrapped her legs around his waist. He brought them over to her bed, delicately laying her on top of it. 

His frame leaned over her to capture her lips once more. The kiss was messier, filled with more passion that had been built up from them pining over each other for too long. 

He began to grind himself into her, their voices mingling with pleasure as her hands pulled him into her. 

Armitage clung to her, hands wandering and caressing every dip and curve, committing it to memory. He gripped the hem of her shirt and began to pull it up, (Y/n) lifting her torso enough to slide it off. 

He sighed as he looked down at her bare torso, not knowing where to start until he felt her hand pull him down to her neck. 

His mouth grazed over her skin, kissing and sliding over it until he reached one of her breasts. His lips wrapped around its nipple, tongue tickling and circling it as her other breast was massaged by his still gloved hands. 

She looked down at him when he growled and pulled away, watching as he peeled his gloves off with his teeth before continuing his ministrations. 

Slowly, he trailed his way down her abdomen, his mouth tickling the surface along its path until he reached the waistband of her pants and underwear. 

He kissed along the edge of it, fingers hooking under the seam as he looked up at her for approval.

When she slightly lifted her hips for him to pull them down, he did so without hesitation. They slid off of her legs and he kissed around her pelvis, her sighs of pleasure egging him on. 

He turned to her inner thighs - biting, nipping and sucking as he grew closer to her femininity. His warm breath fanned over it, practically panting as he took it in.

Then, without warning, his mouth gently attached itself to her. 

(Y/n) threw her head back as a moan escaped her lips, hand latched into his fiery locks. Armitage hummed at her pull, tongue lapping at her center as his hands left momentarily to undo his uniform top. 

As it slipped off of his form, he pulled away from her. She felt his fingers replace his mouth as she looked down at him in question, watching as he crawled his way up to loom over her as the digits teased. 

His face settled barely an inch away from her own, gazing intently into her golden irises as he eased two fingers into her. He watched as her eyebrows furrowed, a soft gasp slipping past her lips before her eyes closed. 

He slowly began to pump his fingers, curling them to pull different reactions from her, testing to see what was more effective. At a particular angle, she let out a particularly sharp moan and he smirked to himself, feeling her nails carefully claw at his back. 

As his pace quickened along with her moans, he leaned down just next to her ear and whispered. 

“ Don’t you dare hold back from me. ” 

The burning coil in her pelvis suddenly snapped and she nearly screamed, back arching as Armitage felt her juices thickening around his fingers. He groaned when her nails finally dug into him, no doubt drawing blood. 

He pulled back slightly to work his uniform trousers as she recovered. (Y/n) gazed at him with hooded eyes as he pulled them off along with his boots, dropping them to the floor with a soft thud. 

He drew close to her once more, one hand rubbing over his stiffened cock while the other supported his weight. 

Their breaths shook as he teased at her entrance, already drawing another soft moan from her as the head teased over her sensitive clit. 

“Armitage -“ She pressed, cut off by him pushing into her. They both sighed at the foreign sensation, eyeing each other with unmatched intensity. 

(Y/n) pulled him closer so they were chest-to-chest before he rolled his hips, groaning with his lips pressed together in barely contained pleasure. 

She pulled him down by the back of his head into a kiss, moaning into each other as his pace gradually quickened. Her hands gripped at his arms and shoulders, feeling them tense and his muscles shift as he now pounded into her.  

Her moans were no longer quiet, and she prayed that the walls were sound proof. But they couldn’t care less in that moment as she felt his warm body against her, her cold skin keeping him cool as he nearly broke into a sweat. 

His hair fell out of place as pieces hung over his forehead, face buried in her neck as he groaned and huffed. Her sounds flooded his ears, filling his head as his cock throbbed from inside of her, feeling her tighten around him as he angled himself in the same way his fingers angled to bring her over the edge. 

His pace grew hasty, chasing his own release and desperate to hear her lose herself once more as her hands tightened their grip on him.

At last, she cried out and practically sobbed at her second orgasm. She felt weightless. Dizzy and absent as her voice no longer felt like her own in that moment as he continued to push through her release. 

Just as she began to feel overstimulated, he quickly pulled out and pumped his cock over her stomach, watching as he groaned as strings of cum landed on her skin. 

Everything seemed to slow as he breathed heavily, searching her face for anything negative. 

When he found nothing but peace and content, he leaned down and pressed a kiss onto her cheek, landing one on her lips before he stood and disappeared into the washroom. 

She heard the sink run as he most likely cleaned himself, throwing an arm over her eyes as she replayed the intimate moment in her head. 

Armitage emerged from the room, pausing to admire what he considered was an ethereal beauty laying across the bed. 

How he was ever able to turn one of the most intimidating forces in the First Order into a delicate flower beneath his hands, he would never understand. But he knew he would never take it for granted. 

Silently, with a rag in hand, he made his way over to her and cleaned up the mess he made of her, surprisingly gentle compared to his more strict persona that everyone else knew him for. 

After it was discarded, he returned to the bed, placing a delicate hand on her waist to coax her into getting under the covers. 

She complied mindlessly, brain still fuzzy as she sighed with pure satisfaction. (Y/n) watched as he moved to his uniform on the floor, picking it up piece by piece. 

Just as he was about to begin dressing himself, she called out to him softly. 

(Y/n) watched as his head snapped to her with a mix of concern and newfound fondness, a smile nearly showing on her lips. 

“Do you think you could stay tonight?”

His shoulders barely dropped, undetectable to anyone who was not familiar with his character. But to her it said everything she needed to know. 

Surprise. Hesitation. Disbelief. 

A long moment passed between them before he finally responded. 

“I believe I could.” He answered, a corner of his lip upturning ever so slightly in endearment. 

[igot-the-juice]

Chapter 7

Pairing - General Armitage Hux x Reader

*Set prior to The Force Awakens*

Summary -

Forged in blood. Bound by duty. Broken by desire.

(Y/n) (L/n) is a deadly Umbral of the Covenant - an elite order of vampires sworn to the First Order. Her assignment: serve as General Hux's personal guard. But as buried secrets surface and a rogue vampire faction rises, (Y/n) is forced to confront a past she can't outrun - and feelings she was never meant to have.

In a war of blood, betrayal, and duty, the deadliest threat may be the one that lies still in her chest.

Series contains - Blood, violence, battles/war, betrayal/angst, eventual smut, slow burn

The hiss of the door was nearly silent as it slid open. The general stepped inside with purposeful strides, datapad in hand, the pale lights of the corridor casting shadows along the walls. He paused just inside the threshold, eyes landing on the figure ahead.

(Y/n) stood motionless at the far end of the room, back to the door, arms stiff at her sides and head hung low. Her entire silhouette coiled like a wire pulled taut.

Hux froze.

She wasn’t speaking. She wasn’t moving. But the air felt heavier. Thicker.

Like a storm about to break.

He watched her in silence for a long second before speaking, voice cautious and measured.

“Their shuttle is approaching. They’ll be docking within the next few minutes.”

She didn’t respond at first. Then slowly, deliberately, she turned.

Her eyes met his. Ice-cold. Still. Controlled. And somehow far more dangerous.

Her face was a mask of serenity, but it was the kind of calm that lived just before a strike. The kind of silence that waited before violence.

Hux swallowed. Just once. His pulse kicked against his collar despite himself.

“(L/n)?”

(Y/n)’s lips twitched, just slightly.

“Ready.” 

Her voice is calm. Measured. Controlled.

Too controlled.

Hux stared at her, his own expression unreadable for a moment before he gave a slow nod, stepping aside.

“Then let’s not keep our guests waiting.”

She moved towards the door, walking past him with silent purpose. He watched her go, jaw set tight as he followed.

He couldn’t help but wonder what it was that waited behind that eerily perfect composure. Wondered how close she was to unraveling… and what would happen if she did. 

The massive expanse of the hangar was clouded with tension. The transport ship settled into place, steam hissing as the ramp descended with a mechanical whine.

Troopers and techs held back, keeping a wide berth as Varo emerged first before turning to the Covenant flanking the detained rogues.

Their uniforms were similar to that of the Umbral, however instead of black, the uniform was more of a grey, along with their cloak. Though, unlike the Umbrals, they wore sleek, black Eva helmets, adding to their intimidation. Yet also kept them from any individual distinction.

“Restrained and on their knees.” Varo ordered.

The Duskborns moved with practiced precision, grabbing each of the five rogues and forcing them forward. The detainees were bloodied but breathing, their mouths bound, hands cuffed with reinforced mag-restraints. They struggled. Some were defiant, some afraid. 

Then their eyes landed on two figures quickly approaching with determination in their long strides as they were shoved to their knees in a line.

(Y/n) stood beside the general, her gaze sharp and fixed on them like a predator tracking prey. Her expression was unreadable, but her posture was tight with restrained fury.

One of them, a woman with faded dark hair and hollow eyes, faltered as she saw (Y/n).

Her eyes widened.

She didn’t speak. Couldn’t with the gag in place. But her stare was laced with recognition, disbelief, and something sharp and uncomfortable.

(Y/n) didn’t blink as they came to a stop in front of them. Her eyes were locked on her mother like twin blades.

The general’s presence was cold and commanding as he addressed the kneeling rogues with both disdain and sadistic satisfaction in their capture.

“Your brood of vipers have made this an interesting couple of weeks, I must say. But all good things must come to an end, unfortunately.” His lips stretched into an evil smile as he slowly stepped closer. “Oh, we’re going to have fun breaking you.” He gestured to the squad behind him. “Take them to the holding cells.”

The Troopers moved to comply, accompanied by a few Duskborns. (Y/n) then spoke. Low, calm, and without looking away from her mother.

“That one.” Her head lowered in the direction of the older woman. “She’ll be the first interrogated.”

Hux looked at her briefly but said nothing. There was no question in his mind that she wouldn’t falter on her decision.

He nodded once, silently giving the order. A pair of troopers roughly yanked (Y/n)’s mother to her feet, separating her from the others as they began escorting the prisoners away.

The remaining rogues were dragged down the corridor, their footsteps echoing in the hangar, accompanied by the growls of the Duskborns.

Varo watched them go, his expression grave. But once they were out of sight, he stepped up to (Y/n), his voice low and careful.

“(Y/n).” It was his first time using her first name in the presence of others on the ship, let alone the general. But with the look in her eyes that was present since she entered the hangar, he couldn’t care less about titles and formality.

She didn’t answer.

“You doin’ alright?” He tried again, more gentle as Hux carefully watched the exchange, equally invested.

Her eyes finally flicked to Varo’s. And though she didn’t say a word, her expression was enough. An expression Varo had seen only a few times before.

The look of a wild animal held in a cage.

He didn’t press her. He just stood beside her, silent in his support.

Hux’s gaze bounced between the two of them, eyes narrowing ever so slightly.

There would be much to discuss. But first, there would be blood.

The air remained heavy with the aftershock of what happened before (Y/n) turned slowly from where her mother was dragged away. Her eyes cut across the hangar to the remaining Covenant who awaited her orders in a neat, disciplined formation.

She didn’t hesitate as she stepped towards them.

“Captain.” She called. A man quickly rushed forward with unnatural speed, stopping directly in front of her at attention. His darker cloak marked his distinction as the squad leader for their group. 

“Yes, Umbral?” He spoke, voice slightly distorted by his helmet. 

“Secure perimeter patrols around the detention wing. No shifts longer than four hours. You will rotate in pairs only, no one guards alone. We don’t know if they are capable of anything outside of Covenant training.”

The captain nodded, taking her words with strict obedience.

“I want you and one other Duskborn to reinforce engineering access points as well as bioscans at every bulkhead and atmospheric control gate. If they’re smart, they’ll try to sabotage next.”

“Yes, Umbral. Understood.”

“If anyone on this ship attempts to prevent you from doing any of these tasks, you report it to me immediately and I will personally handle it.”

“As you command, Umbral.”

“Dismissed.” With a snap of his heels, the captain spun around and began barking orders to the Duskborns. They broke off in precise movements, scattering to carry out their directives.

The general, still standing behind her, watched the exchange with sharp focus. Hands clasped behind his back, lips drawn into a contemplative line. There was no cold detachment in his gaze this time.

There was something else.

Admiration. A hint of surprise. And buried somewhere deeper… a flicker of desire.

She hadn’t just taken control. She commanded. Cool, composed, and utterly lethal in presence. A weapon shaped into a leader.

Beside him was Varo, arms casually crossed and expression unbothered as he leaned slightly towards Hux.

“She always gets like this when she’s pissed.”

Hux’s brow lifts slightly, attention still fixed on (Y/n).

Varo continued with a grin. “I’ve been taking notes. Someday I’m gonna give orders like that and people’ll actually listen instead of laugh.”

“Doubtful.” Hux deadpanned.

“Fair.”

(Y/n) finally turned towards them, her features carefully neutral once again, though Hux caught the sharp edge still hiding in her eyes.

Hux gave her a single nod, though his gaze lingered longer than it should.

“Excellent work, (L/n).” He paused, then spoke lower, almost thoughtful. “Impressive.”

She tilted her head, the faintest flicker of acknowledgment in her expression, but it was hard to tell if it was from the praise or the unspoken tension hanging between them.

“You make the rest of us look like amateurs.” Varo teased. “It’s honestly infuriating.”

“You do that all on your own, Drenn.” She replied flatly.

Varo mocked being offended and pointed at her. “That was uncalled for. Accurate, but uncalled for.”

Despite everything, the prisoners, the tension, the weight of what was coming. There was a breath of ease between them. A fragile but welcome reprieve.

Hux exhaled quietly, eyes trailing (Y/n) again.

“We need to begin preparing for the interrogations. And then you’ll be able to…” he thought for a moment. “Handle… your subject.”

(Y/n) nodded before her and Varo followed behind the general as they made their way to his office. Varo gave (Y/n) a sly look, voice pitched low.

“He was staring.” He spoke bluntly. “Like, full-on ‘I’m going to write poetry about her in my quarters’ staring.”

(Y/n) grit her teeth as Varo grinned. “Varo.”

“Just saying.” He put his hands up in surrender. “You’re terrifying when you take command, but I’m pretty sure he thought you were something else. Might wanna warn him next time before he -“ Varo was cut off by a harsh slap on his arm.

But as she looked at Hux in front of them, there was something else flickering in her expression.

The office carried a heavy silence save for the soft clicks of data being organized. Hux stood beside his desk, reviewing the preliminary files of the detainees, his posture rigid, focused. (Y/n) remained near the far wall, her back partially turned, arms folded tightly across her chest.

The silence between them stretched until Hux finally broke it.

“First interrogation is scheduled to begin in 15 minutes.”

(Y/n) didn’t respond immediately.

“I’m sure you have questions,” she spoke quietly. “Elira (L/n).” Hux’s gaze snapped to her at the mention of the same last name. “My mother.”

Hux’s fingers froze above the datapad. His expression was unreadable, though something in his eyes softened slightly.

“I see,” he said carefully. 

Telling herself that it was necessary information prior to the interrogation, she continued, her voice steady but subdued. “I thought I’d never see her again. The last time I did, she disowned me.”

She inhaled slowly through her nose, grounding herself as her gaze lowered to the floor. 

“My parents supported the Resistance, so naturally I followed. Growing up, they told me that the stories of what happened to our people were fabricated lies. That the Covenant was just another form of control used by the First Order.”

Her voice grew quieter.

“When I told them I enlisted in the Covenant, that I’d met Varo - who told me the truth - they were furious.”

Hux took a few steps toward her, listening.

“She told me I was brainwashed. That the Resistance was the only path forward for people like us. I told her I didn’t want to forget what they did to our people. I wanted justice. She said if I walked out that door, I would no longer be her daughter.” (Y/n) swallowed the tightness in her throat, eyes flicking up to meet Hux’s. “I left anyway.”

He watched her for a moment longer, taking in the weight of her words. The rare vulnerability threading through the calm composure she wore like armor. When he finally spoke, his voice was quieter.

“You made the right choice.”

“I don’t need reassurance,” she said, turning away slightly.

“No,” Hux said, “but you deserve it.”

(Y/n) let out a breath, shaky despite her effort to control it. “I don’t know how I’ll feel when I see her. I want to be cold. I want to act like she’s just another prisoner. But…”

“But she’s not,” he finished for her.

“She looked surprised,” (Y/n) murmured with partial amusement. “When our eyes met in the hangar. I don’t know if she was ashamed… or just didn’t expect to see me.”

Hux stepped closer, careful not to invade her space, but close enough that his voice dropped into something more human.

“You’ve turned out loyal. Capable and unshakably devoted to your cause. She should be grateful you didn’t let their cowardice define you.”

(Y/n)’s lips parted as if to speak, but she stopped herself, nodding once instead. The silence returned, heavy but less suffocating now.

Finally, Hux spoke again.

“I’ll attend the interrogation with you. You won’t go in there alone.”

(Y/n) turned to him, surprised. “You don’t have to -”

“I want to.” He replied firmly.

She met his gaze, and this time, there was no veneer of command or control in either of them. Only something quietly understanding. A long, steadying moment passed between them.

Then (Y/n) nodded.

“Thank you,” she said, her voice barely above a whisper.

Hux didn’t respond with words. Just a quiet nod… and the comfort of silence shared with someone who understood what it meant to be abandoned. 

And to keep going anyway.

The metallic corridor outside of the detention wing was chilled, dimly lit with harsh overhead fluorescents that buzzed faintly, casting pale light across polished black floors. Two Duskborns stood stationed on either side of the sealed blast doors of the interrogation room, their heads locked forward in unblinking silence. A pair of stormtroopers flanked them, weapons held steady against their armor.

Varo stood waiting nearby, his posture alert but relaxed in that uniquely casual way of his. At the sound of approaching footsteps, he turned to see (Y/n) and General Hux striding towards them together.

(Y/n)’s expression was unreadable, her eyes cold, her jaw clenched. She moved with unwavering purpose, every step measured and silent. But Varo knew her too well to miss the tension simmering just beneath the surface.

He stepped forward, glancing at Hux with a short nod before turning his attention to her.

“You don’t have to pretend with me,” he said quietly.

(Y/n) blinked, her lips twitching as if caught between a grimace and a smile. “Am I pretending?”

Varo shrugged. “You’re walking like you’re about to go into battle. And I’d say you’ve got that ‘vengeful spirit of the ancestors’ look in your eyes again.”

Her shoulders tensed slightly before she forced a breath through her nose.

“I’m fine,” she muttered.

“No, you’re angry. And hurt. And about to go talk to the person who did that to you.” Varo’s voice softened. “You don’t have to be fine, (Y/n). You just have to be in control.”

There was a brief pause.

She looked up at him, expression guarded but grateful beneath the steel.

“I don’t know what I’m going to say to her,” she admitted, barely above a whisper.

“Start with what you want her to hear,” he said. “Then say what you need to say.”

He placed a hand lightly on her shoulder, giving it a brief squeeze. “You’ve faced worse. You’ve survived worse. She won’t break you.”

From behind them, the general waited silently, allowing the moment between them to settle. His hands were folded behind his back, his gaze unreadable but sharp as ever. But there was no judgment in his eyes, only a rare flicker of something quieter. 

(Y/n) turned to Hux, nodding once.

His gaze lingered on her for a heartbeat longer than usual before he offered a nod in return. 

The blast doors hissed as they began to part, the light beyond flickering on with a sterile, clinical chill.

Together, (Y/n) and Hux stepped through - side by side - into the chamber where the ghost of her past waited to speak.

The room was black steel and held a sense of brutality. Devoid of comfort, drenched in sterilized silence. A single spotlight poured down from above onto the table bolted to the floor in the center of the room. Restraints clamped down on the prisoner’s wrists and ankles, tight and unmoving as the table was inclined for her to lay upright.

On that table sat her ghost. (Y/n)’s mother.

Still sharp-featured and graceful despite the grime of capture, but aged in a way that had nothing to do with time. Her clothes, though stripped of insignia, still held the vague air of Resistance sympathies. Her gold eyes burned with a smug, knowing light, even now.

(Y/n) stood before her. Unmoving. Focused.

Her cloak was gone, boots echoing across the metal as she paced in measured steps around the chair. The sharp hiss of the sealed blast door sounded behind them, where Hux now stood silently in the shadows. He said nothing. Observed everything.

“(Y/n),” her mother purred, voice far too casual for the weight in the air. “My daughter, standing like a First Order dog. I always imagined you’d outgrow your rebellion against us. But look at you. Still clinging to the leash someone else put around your neck.”

(Y/n) ignored the bait. She circled again, cool and collected.

“You were found in the company of known ex-Covenant fugitives. Now Resistance operatives.” Her tone was flat, clinical. “You will give us names, contacts, safehouses, and supply lines. Do this, and perhaps you’ll be granted leniency.”

Her mother tilted her head, a bitter laugh escaping her lips. “The Covenant must’ve broken you more than I thought. They told you a new history, gave you new fangs, and now look. You’re snarling at your own blood.”

(Y/n) stopped walking. Her arms stayed at her sides, her posture impeccable, but the line of her jaw was sharp now, locked tight.

“I’m snarling at traitors.”

Her mother’s expression twisted.

“To our people?” she hissed. “Or to the family you discarded for the sake of your friend’s myth? You think they care for you? You think that man behind you,” Her gaze flicked to Hux. “Would even look your way if it weren’t for how useful you are? How obedient you are?”

That landed.

(Y/n) didn’t flinch, but her breath hitched. Subtle. Small. But there.

“My loyalty is to my assignment. And to the Covenant and First Order.” She replied tightly, her voice lower.

Her mother’s lips curled. “That’s not what I see in your eyes when you glance at him.”

From the back of the room, Hux shifted slightly. He remained composed, unreadable. But his gaze sharpened with interest.

(Y/n)’s eyes darkened, fangs just barely visible behind a clenched jaw.

“You know nothing about me,” she said, voice steady but low with restrained threat.

“I know you,” her mother pressed, eyes glowing. “I see the girl who wanted to belong so badly she let herself be molded into a weapon. And now you’re falling for your handler. How poetic.”

(Y/n) stepped forward too fast. Her hand gripped the edge of the table, close to her mother’s throat, but not touching.

“I said you know nothing about me,” she seethed. “You forfeited that right when you threw me out.”

The words rang sharper than anything that had come before. Her mother’s smugness wavered just slightly.

Behind her, Hux took a single step forward, voice cutting cleanly through the silence.

“Where were your orders coming from?” He redirected.

His voice cut cleanly across the air. Calm, precise, commanding.

Her mother blinked, pulled abruptly from the rising tension between her and her daughter. She turned toward Hux with a subtle sneer, clearly displeased with the shift in control.

“We intercepted coded transmissions routed through an old Resistance frequency,” Hux continued, stepping forward into the light with quiet authority. “You’re going to tell us where the next operation is planned, and how long you’ve been in contact with the rogue faction”

A beat passed.

Then another.

The silence gave (Y/n) time to steel herself again. She folded her arms, lips drawn in a firm line, and resumed her position at Hux’s side, this time more guarded, more resolved.

Her mother looked between the two of them. That smug gleam in her eyes had dulled slightly.

“You two really do make quite the team,” she said, colder now.

Hux said nothing. (Y/n) stared through her like she was already ash.

And somewhere, deep beneath the chill in her voice, something cracked in (Y/n)’s chest that she refused to look at too closely.

A long, dragging silence lingered in the room. (Y/n)’s mother didn’t speak for a moment. Her eyes flicked between him and (Y/n), no longer filled with smugness, but calculation. Weighing.

Then she exhaled, slow and bitter.

“You think I’ll sell them out? That I’ll betray everything for you?” she said, turning her gaze fully back to (Y/n). “You’re a child playing war. You have no idea what we’ve sacrificed to keep the truth buried. What the Resistance gave us in exchange for silence. You think you’re righteous now because the Covenant gave you a uniform and purpose -”

“I think,” (Y/n) interrupted, her voice eerily calm, “that you’re wasting my time. And I don’t like when people waste my time.”

She stepped forward slowly, her boots clicking softly against the metal floor. Hux remained just behind her, a silent force of support, eyes sharp and watching.

Her mother sneered. “You’re going to try to frighten me, is that it? You forget that I raised you. You were always too soft to do what needed to be done.”

(Y/n) stopped directly beside her.

“I was,” she admitted. “But I’m not her anymore.”

Then her eyes darkened. The golden glow in her irises sharpened, deepening into something ancient, something primal. She let her hand rest on the edge of the interrogation table, not threatening, but suggestive. The air changed, subtle and slow, like the pressure before a storm.

Her mother’s composure wavered just slightly.

“You may be working with ex-Covenants who simply studied Umbral technique,” (Y/n) said quietly. “But I’m the Umbral. While your little faction can barely attempt to reach our frequencies, I can reach nerves you weren’t even aware that you had. And unlike them,” she nodded toward the security panel, “I won’t need a droid to do it.”

Hux said nothing, merely backed away to allow her space as he sensed an urge of bloodlust in her tone. His silence was approval, his gaze intense as he watched the scene unfold.

Her mother scoffed, but it was weaker this time. “You’re bluffing.”

(Y/n) smirked sadistically.

She extended her hand with slow, deliberate precision, brushing her fingertips near the side of her mother’s neck, just close enough for her mother to feel the tips of the preternatural sharpness of her nails, the way her presence seemed to sink into the skin.

Her mother stiffened.

Still, (Y/n) didn’t touch her besides the tickling sensation. Not yet. She let the words work their way under her mother’s skin.

“You can talk,” she said softly. “Or I can peel the truth out of you. Slowly .”

It wasn’t a threat. It was a promise.

Her mother’s jaw tensed. Her eyes betrayed her as she tried to maintain her pride. Her hands tugged slightly against the restraints.

“You wouldn’t -” she began.

(Y/n) interrupted, her voice hollow and cold. “You gave me nothing. You lied to me. Disowned me. I have no remorse for your pain.”

That, more than anything, made her mother flinch.

And for the first time since entering the chamber, the woman’s eyes shifted. Not with defiance, but with recognition.

A crack.

Hux observed it all silently, his hands still folded neatly behind his back. But there was a look in his eyes now. Measured pride, and something else deeper, more personal. Watching (Y/n) become who she needed to be. Commanding. Ruthless. Unshaken.

But he could see the strain beneath the resolve, beneath the fury, the remnants of a daughter still buried under years of betrayal.

Her mother finally exhaled. But no information followed.

(Y/n) leaned in closer, nails beginning to press into her neck with trained precision. Even with barely any pressure, her mother’s eyes widened enough to reveal the amount of pain she was experiencing.

“I would rethink your analysis of what you think I’m capable of. This isn’t just loyalty to the Covenant or the First Order.” Her nails pressed further and the older woman’s mouth gaped, veins beginning to swell on her skull from strain. “This is the wrath of a daughter long forgotten.”

Suddenly, her nails pierced through her skin and dug through directly to her nerves. 

Varo stood just outside the reinforced blast doors, arms folded, leaning against the wall like he was waiting for a caf refill instead of an interrogation to end. For a while, it was quiet.

Then -

A muffled scream erupted from within the interrogation chamber. Sharp. Definitely pained.

One of the stormtroopers stiffened. The other glanced nervously at Varo.

Varo didn’t even flinch. He just raised a brow, cocked his head towards the door with a smirk, and muttered, “There it is.”

The Duskborns didn’t so much as blink.

“About time,” Varo added. “Thought (L/n) might actually try diplomacy for a second there… A brief, terrifying second.”

The stormtroopers exchanged an awkward glance.

“Is that standard?” one of them asked, as another muffled cry echoed from behind the doors.

Varo shrugged. “Depends on your definition of standard. She’s doing the thing where she doesn’t blink, right?” He looked to the Duskborn on the left who held a datapad with surveillance of the interrogation. They gave a subtle nod.

“Yeah,” Varo continued. “That’s her ‘I’m gonna extract your soul through your teeth’ face. Totally fine.”

Another scream. One that sounded like it came with tears.

One of the troopers cleared his throat. “Should we, uh, alert medical, sir?”

Varo snorted. “To have them walk into that room and spontaneously combust? No thanks. Anyways, if it gets too quiet in there, then you should worry.”

The Duskborn beside him let out a low, approving hum. Close to a laugh.

Varo grinned. “Best seat in the house, boys. You’re witnessing a master at work. And by ‘witnessing’ I mean ‘listening to a war crime in real time.’”

He glanced back toward the chamber doors, tone softening slightly beneath the bravado.

“She’ll be alright,” he added quietly, more to himself than anyone else.

Then another muffled scream rang out - panicked this time - and Varo clapped his hands together once.

“Welp. That’s the sound of truth. Sounds like we got what we need.”

After a few minutes of silence, the door hissed open with a hydraulic groan, leaving behind only a faint echo of the storm it had followed.

General Hux stepped out first, composed as ever, though his jaw was tight and his gloves slightly askew. Subtle signs that he’d been more involved than he liked to appear. Behind him, (Y/n) emerged in silence.

Her posture was upright, but her steps were heavy. Her eyes, dark and unreadable, bore none of their usual sharp focus an afterglow of restraint barely kept in check.

Varo stood straighter as they appeared, arms unfolding from where they’d been crossed.

“Ah,” he said with a short nod. “So… good news or do I prep another cell?”

(Y/n) didn’t answer. She brushed past him like a shadow, her expression carved from stone. For a second, it looked like she might keep walking. But then she paused.

Without turning, she said lowly, “She broke.”

Varo raised his brows. “No kidding?”

“She gave us a name,” Hux confirmed, stepping to stand beside (Y/n). “And a destination. We’ll be debriefing shortly.”

The two Duskborns exchanged glances, subtle but meaningful. The troopers remained silent, uncertain whether to feel relieved or unnerved.

Varo leaned in slightly, his voice pitched just for (Y/n). “You alright?”

“I’m fine,” she replied, her tone clipped and automatic.

Hux watched her carefully, noting the stiff line of her shoulders and the way her fingers flexed slightly. Telltale signs of unrest.

“She did quite well, I must say,” Hux added evenly, still watching her. “Admirably.”

(Y/n) didn’t thank him. She just gave a short nod and said, “Excuse me,” before striding off down the hall.

Varo let out a breath and looked over at Hux. “You sure she’s alright?”

“No,” Hux replied without missing a beat. “But she will be.”

Varo gave a short chuckle. “You always say that like it’s a fact.”

Hux adjusted his gloves slowly. “Because with her, it is.”

[igot-the-juice]

Chapter 6

Pairing - General Armitage Hux x Reader

*Set prior to The Force Awakens*

Summary -

Forged in blood. Bound by duty. Broken by desire.

(Y/n) (L/n) is a deadly Umbral of the Covenant - an elite order of vampires sworn to the First Order. Her assignment: serve as General Hux's personal guard. But as buried secrets surface and a rogue vampire faction rises, (Y/n) is forced to confront a past she can't outrun - and feelings she was never meant to have.

In a war of blood, betrayal, and duty, the deadliest threat may be the one that lies still in her chest.

Series contains - Blood, violence, battles/war, betrayal/angst, eventual smut, slow burn

The air was cool in the general’s office. It was later in the afternoon, the soft glow of artificial light bathing the room in sterile illumination.

General Hux stood at his desk, sorting through a series of final mission details before the team’s departure. His usual precision was evident, and his focus was absolute, but the silence in the room was not one of ease. It felt like the calm before the storm. A storm he was about to launch, and one that would, inevitably, affect those around him.

(Y/n) stood at the side of his office, leaning against the wall, but her fingers were tapping lightly against the fabric of her uniform, a subtle movement that betrayed her usual composure. Her eyes were fixed on the floor, unfocused. There was a nervous energy to her now, a tension that lingered in the air between them.

Hux glanced over at her, sharp eyes catching the fidgeting, the clenched jaw, the way she tried to appear still but couldn’t quite hide the anxiety beneath. For a brief moment, he was caught off guard. (Y/n) was rarely anything other than perfectly controlled, an elite soldier. 

Seeing her this way, on edge and uncertain, was unsettling to say the least.

“What’s on your mind?” he asked, his voice a touch more probing than usual. The words held the more relaxed tone they had begun to grow accustomed to with each other, but there was also an undercurrent of something resembling care.

She stiffened at the sound of his voice, but only for a moment. It was as if she was trying to reset herself, to shove the anxiety back into the dark recesses of her mind, but it refused to stay there.

“I’m… fine, sir,” she replied, the words coming out a little too quickly, too tightly.

Hux raised an eyebrow, not fooled by the performance. He walked over to where she stood, stopping just a pace away from her. He wasn’t physically imposing. There was no need for it. But his proximity was enough to make the air between them feel charged.

“You’re not fine,” he observed quietly, his tone steady but unyielding.

(Y/n) bit down on her lower lip, her shoulders tensing further. She wasn’t looking at him, still staring at the floor, though the distant edge in her gaze seemed to suggest she wasn’t fully present.

He could feel the shift in the room, the subtle but noticeable change in her energy. (Y/n), the formidable warrior who had so often seemed untouchable, was standing here in front of him, not hiding her vulnerability. 

It was strange to someone like him. No one on the ship would ever open up to him in such a way, and yet the fiercest warrior he had ever met was cracking right before his very eyes.

“Why are you worried about him?” Hux asked, his voice softer now. It was rare for him to show any degree of gentleness, but there was something in (Y/n)’s uncharacteristic behavior that pulled at him. 

(Y/n) was usually the one others depended on, the one who gave strength to others when they needed it most. She was the protector, the shield.

But now? She was the one who needed protection. And, for the first time, Hux saw it clearly. He saw her as more than just the cold, calculating soldier everyone else saw. He saw the person beneath.

Her breath hitched slightly, and she stiffened even more, as if bracing herself for something she didn’t want to face. He couldn’t help but notice how much the uncertainty of the mission, of the risk to Varo, was affecting her.

He began, his voice lower now, with an unexpected softness that she couldn’t ignore. “He’s trained. They’re all trained. If anyone can handle themselves in that situation, it’s him.”

But she shook her head, biting back whatever she wanted to say. “He’s not just a close comrade. He’s…” She faltered, as if the words didn’t quite fit together. “He’s the only person I have left who saw me before all of this. Before the Covenant. Before I became what I am now.”

There it was again. The rare slip. The cracks in her armor. She wasn’t just a soldier to be viewed from the outside. She was a person who had lived through something, who had experienced loss, betrayal, and isolation in ways few would ever understand.

Hux studied her, his gaze sharp but not unkind. “I know,” he said simply. “I know what it’s like to have your future determined by others. To be bound to something you never chose. And I know what it’s like to lose people. It doesn’t get easier, but you learn how to live with it. You have to if you want to survive.”

(Y/n) lifted her gaze, her eyes meeting his for the first time in what felt like hours. She didn’t say anything in response, no words of thanks or gratitude. But Hux saw something akin to understanding pass between them.

“Get some rest,” he said, turning away. “You’ll need it. The mission launches in just a few hours.”

She nodded absently, her mind still caught on the thoughts she couldn’t shake. As she started to leave the room, she paused for just a second.

“Thank you,” she said quietly, as if the words were hard-earned.

Hux gave a brief nod, holding her gaze before she finally turned and left.

And as she walked out of his office, her footsteps quieter than usual, Hux stayed behind for a moment longer, staring at the empty space where she had been standing, a strange feeling settling into his chest. As much as he tried to shake the thought, it lingered. 

Hours later, after tossing and turning and not getting any sleep, (Y/n) found herself heading to the hangar to see the squad off.

The hum of the hangar was deafening as they geared up. The noise of loading crates, preparing fighters, and the steady thrumming of engines filled the space, but it was the quiet bubble of tension around (Y/n) and Varo that made the moment feel charged. (Y/n) stood near the side of the bay, watching the First Order soldiers make sure their gear was locked in place before the operation began.

Her eyes were focused on Varo, who was making his final adjustments to his gear, ensuring everything was in place. His usual easy going demeanor seemed absent, replaced by the quiet intensity of someone about to step into the unknown. She was well aware of the weight he carried. Not just the weight of the mission, but the weight of the friendship they shared. The only friend she had left, and now he was going off into danger without her for the first time.

“Ready to go?” (Y/n)’s voice broke the silence, though it wasn’t without hesitation.

Varo glanced up from his harness he was adjusting and gave her a faint, lopsided grin. “You know me. Always ready.” He continued adjusting his equipment, but there was a slight tremor in his movements, a rare moment of vulnerability that (Y/n) noticed.

For a long moment, she just stared at him. Her gaze softened, and her hand instinctively reached out to adjust one of his straps, smoothing it down to avoid any discomfort on the mission. It was an automatic gesture, something they both knew well. Small moments of familiarity between soldiers who had fought together for years.

“I wish I could go in your place.” she said quietly, her tone softer than usual. She tried to hide the worry in her voice, but it was there, clear as day.

Varo stopped what he was doing, raising an eyebrow and looking down at her. “You know I’m not letting you off the hook that easily. Besides, you’re needed here with Hux. He’d be lost without you.”

Her brow furrowed at the mention of the general, and she quickly brushed it aside, focusing on the task at hand. “I don’t like you being out there alone. The squad can handle it, but I… I just don’t like it.”

Varo smiled, that familiar spark returning to his eyes, though it didn’t fully reach the corners of his mouth. “You always were the protective one.” He nudged her lightly with his elbow, a teasing move that was meant to lighten the moment. “I’ll be fine. You know me, I’ve been through worse than this.”

(Y/n)’s gaze lingered on him for a second longer before she nodded, but it was clear that she wasn’t convinced. Her next words came with a sigh, a mix of frustration and unease. “I hate how I can’t always control everything, Varo. What if something happens? What if -”

“Nothing is going to happen,” Varo interrupted, his voice firm but comforting. He stepped closer to her, placing a hand on her shoulder in a rare show of support. “We’ve been trained by possibly the best academy in the galaxy. I know how to stay alive. And I’ll come back. I always do.”

For a moment, they stood there, the bustling hangar a distant hum in the background. It was just the two of them, the unspoken bond between them hanging heavy in the air.

She swallowed the lump in her throat. “You better. Don’t make me come rescue you.”

Varo chuckled softly, the sound a brief relief in the tension-filled atmosphere. “If you insist. But you’ll have to catch me first.”

She shot him a sharp look, a brief flash of her usual intensity crossing her face. “I’m fast enough.”

Varo’s grin widened, and he clapped her on the back. “That’s the (Y/n) I know. ”

(Y/n)’s lips twitched upwards slightly, the barest hint of a smile breaking through her otherwise stoic demeanor. “Just don’t get yourself killed.”

“I won’t,” Varo replied, his tone turning more serious. He took a step back, nodding towards the squad waiting by the ship. “Alright, I better go. Stay safe here, alright?”

(Y/n) nodded, watching him for a moment as he started to walk towards the shuttle, his footsteps echoing in the hangar. She stood there, still. Her eyes followed his retreating figure and something inside her twisted. It was always so much easier when they were together.

“Varo,” she called out before he could get too far.

He paused and looked back at her, raising an eyebrow.

“Be careful,” she added softly, her voice uncharacteristically quiet.

He gave her a smile, the one she’d seen hundreds of times before, the one that told her everything would be okay. “Always am.”

And with that, he disappeared into the shuttle, leaving (Y/n) standing alone in the hangar. Her heart was heavy with unspoken words and the quiet hope that everything would, indeed, be okay.

For now, she could only wait.

Once they left, she stood in the hangar for a moment before striding back towards the bridge where the general would be waiting. 

It was quieter than usual, as if the very walls of the ship were holding their breath. Lights blinked rhythmically across consoles, officers working silently, their glances occasionally flicking towards the command platform where General Hux and (Y/n) stood.

They weren’t speaking. Not yet.

Hux stood with his hands clasped neatly behind his back, staring out at the stars through the viewport. There was a sharpness to his expression, his usual composure tinged with a trace of unease.

(Y/n) stood beside him, not in her usual rigid stance, but more reserved, arms folded, her eyes flicking across the terminals. Her gaze was distant, but focused. Waiting, calculating. Her heightened senses kept her attuned to every shift of movement, every new blip on the screen.

Still, no update.

“They’re late checking in,” she said at last, her voice quiet.

Hux didn’t move. “A few minutes behind schedule is not unusual for a stealth insertion. You know that.”

(Y/n)’s jaw tightened, but she gave a short nod. “Doesn’t make it any easier.”

He glanced toward her, just for a moment. “Worried?”

She didn’t deny it. “Yes.”

A pause hung between them. The bridge crew pretended not to notice their exchange, though a few subtle glances were exchanged among them. No one had ever seen the general speaking this calmly with anyone, especially not one of the Covenant.

“I’m not fond of silence before battle either,” Hux admitted quietly, returning his eyes to the viewport. “Waiting for someone else to move first is always the worst part.”

She looked at him. “You’ve waited on plenty of battlefields, I’m sure.”

“Yes.” A faint, sardonic smile touched his lips. “But I prefer the part where I’m giving orders and watching the results. The part where things are in my control.”

(Y/n) let out a soft exhale that was nearly a laugh. “So you don’t like silence either.”

“No,” he replied, tone flat. “I despise it.”

Their shared stillness resumed, but it wasn’t uncomfortable this time. Just suspended.

Until a sudden chime broke through the quiet. An officer at a lower console straightened sharply.

“General,” he called, voice clear, “we have a transmission from the advance team. The squad landed and is moving into position now. No contact with hostiles yet, but visibility is low.”

Both Hux and (Y/n) turned at once, stepping down from the command platform towards the console.

“Put it on the central display,” Hux ordered.

The large screen at the center of the bridge flickered to life, showing grainy feed from the squad’s body cams. Thermal vision, silent hand signals, movement through low-light terrain.

(Y/n)’s sharp eyes scanned the footage instantly. “They’re moving well. Clean formation. But this terrain… it’s too open.”

“They’ll adapt,” Hux replied, though he watched the feed just as intently.

She nodded. “Drenn will keep them sharp.”

The atmosphere on the bridge was tense. The buzz of activity faded into the background as (Y/n) and Hux stood side by side, their attention locked on the holographic displays before them.

It was a quiet, methodical operation. 

(Y/n) stood just beside Hux, her eyes tracking every detail on the feed. Her mind was elsewhere, despite the seemingly calm exterior she projected. She felt the gnawing anxiety she hadn’t quite shaken off when Varo left, the unease creeping into her chest. She trusted Varo’s skills, but there was still the lingering thought of the unknown. 

“Any changes in the feed?” The general asked after too many moments of silence. Hux’s voice was low, but precise, cutting through her thoughts.

(Y/n) blinked, focusing on the screen. “No, nothing yet. It’s still the same. They’re just watching the outer perimeter for now. No signs of the faction yet.”

“Good,” Hux responded, eyes narrowing as he observed the footage. “Keep me updated if you see anything that changes.”

(Y/n) gave a sharp nod, though it was clear from the tension in her posture that she was already on edge. Her gaze flitted between the feeds, watching Varo and the squad move through the landscape, their movements fluid and practiced. Every corner they turned, every shadow they passed, felt like an eternity to her. She could feel the weight of the unknown pressing down, her thoughts drifting back to the moment before the mission when she had wished she could go instead.

“How long until we can make contact if something goes wrong?” (Y/n) asked, her voice laced with quiet concern.

“Half an hour,” Hux answered, his voice still calm, though (Y/n) noticed the faintest crease in his brow. He, too, was tense. “We’ll keep monitoring. We can’t risk alerting them if they’re aware of our presence.”

(Y/n) didn’t respond at first, her eyes narrowing as she watched Varo and the team continue their sweep. The slow, deliberate pace they kept felt agonizing, but it was necessary. Every inch of the mission was calculated, but even the smallest mistake could jeopardize everything.

She felt a strange, familiar tightness in her chest as she saw Varo’s team approach a set of crumbling buildings, their silhouettes casting long shadows in the dim light.

“Everything’s moving according to plan,” (Y/n) said, though her voice lacked conviction. “I just wish -”

Hux turned to her, his gaze steady but piercing. “You were out there with them,” he finished for her.

(Y/n) hesitated before nodding once. She hadn’t realized how much she’d let the feeling show.

Hux was silent for a long moment, his eyes flicking back to the screen. “Drenn’s capable,” he said, as though trying to reassure her, though there was something oddly personal about the way he said it, as though he understood her worry more than he’d let on.

She didn’t reply immediately, choosing instead to focus back on the screen. “I know. I just… I know how dangerous this could be.” She glanced at him, the briefest flash of vulnerability crossing her face.

Hux’s eyes lingered on her for a second longer than usual. “You’ve been through worse to get to where you are now. He’ll be fine.”

Her gaze returned to the screen, the words not quite enough to quiet her inner fears, but she appreciated the effort. As the minutes dragged on, she leaned in closer, her posture tightening with each new frame on the display. She didn’t want to admit how much she was starting to rely on the quiet support Hux was offering at that moment. How much it was beginning to matter that he was there.

The hour passed slowly, but as the operation continued, the tension in the room began to build. 

Then, a sudden shift in the feed caught her attention. 

The movement was erratic, flashes of motion in the distance, too quick to be natural. The squad had stumbled onto something.

“Wait,” (Y/n) murmured, stepping forward. She turned to the console and her fingers moved over the controls, zooming in on the image before walking back over. “They’ve spotted something.”

Hux stood straighter, his gaze sharpening as he too focused on the newly updated feed. “What are we looking at?”

(Y/n)’s eyes narrowed. “It’s not just a few stragglers…” She held her breath, eyes widening as realization kicked in. “They’re surrounded - this isn’t right.”

The screen displayed the incoming movement. Too many figures, too fast to track. The squad was moving into a choke point.

“Get me a full analysis of the surrounding area,” Hux ordered a nearby officer sharply, his voice cold and commanding. “We need to know if there’s a larger force there, and if they’re closing in.”

The officer didn’t hesitate, their fingers moving swiftly to initiate the commands.

Hux’s eyes flicked over to (Y/n) once again, the coolness in his expression momentarily fading. He didn’t say anything, but something in his posture softened, just enough for her to notice.

The situation on the feed escalated, and (Y/n) could feel the gravity of it. With the team out there, in the line of fire, she couldn’t help but feel a growing unease that she couldn’t shake.

“Hold on, Varo,” she whispered to herself.

The tension on the bridge intensified as the analysis the officer ran illuminated more troubling details. The surrounding area, once thought to be clear, was now crowded with figures, movement that didn’t match the squad’s advance. 

For a moment, (Y/n)’s mind raced with the possibilities after the officer reported. 

Had they been ambushed? Was this a setup? 

Her eyes darted between the surveillance screens and the data feeds she was receiving.

“Damn it,” (Y/n) muttered, her fingers flying over the console, zooming in on the feed more to get a better look at the incoming forces. “Whoever they are, there’s more of them. We’ve got a larger group. Not just the squad anymore.”

Hux’s gaze sharpened as he leaned over her shoulder just behind her, his attention now fully locked onto the feed. “Are we looking at enemy combatants?”

(Y/n) shook her head quickly. “Not entirely. There are more… but they don’t look like the rogues. These are… Well, they’re just as coordinated, but don’t follow the same pattern.”

The figures in the background were moving with the precision of seasoned soldiers, but their tactics were far too refined to be random insurgents. And then, as if on cue, the officer’s analysis returned an unexpected match.

“General, they’re Covenant,” they said, voice tinged with surprise. 

“Covenant?” (Y/n) questioned as she shot the officer a look before turning to the general. “Did we call Covenant reinforcements?” He shook his head, just as stunned. 

A silence fell over the bridge for a moment, as the officers took in her words. Hux remained stone-faced, but there was a flicker of something in his eyes, something that might have been disbelief, or perhaps curiosity.

“Why would the Covenant be aiding the squad?” Hux asked, his voice low and deliberate, though his mind was clearly whirring, processing this new development. 

“This doesn’t seem like a coincidence.” (Y/n)’s voice was firm, though the concern was evident. She watched as the small group of Covenant soldiers moved swiftly, expertly clearing the area around the squad without hesitation. Their skill and methodical execution suggested they were there to protect the squad, not target them. “It’s a controlled assault. They’re securing the perimeter.”

(Y/n)’s hand hovered over the console as the squad pressed forward, their formation tight and coordinated with the Covenant’s. “They could have been on a recon mission and ran into them.” She hesitated. 

Hux’s lips pressed into a thin line as he considered the implications. 

The feed revealed flashes of movement, but the squad’s communication remained solid, confirming that the Covenant was not only aiding them, they were taking command of the area with Varo’s order, clearing the perimeter with precise strikes. Within moments, the area was secured. 

Hux’s voice cut through the tense silence on the bridge. “Has the situation stabilized?”

(Y/n) watched intently as the rogue faction retreated into a corner, pinned down by the Covenant and squad. “It’s under control,” she confirmed, though there was a trace of disbelief in her voice. “They’ve secured the perimeter. The rogues are cornered.” 

Suddenly, (Y/n) honed in on one of the squad’s feeds showing the captured rogues as they were being detained. Hux watched as she stepped closer to the video of one woman, a familiar face she hadn’t seen since before joining the Covenant. 

“Umbral?” The general asked carefully as her lips parted in disbelief, face reflecting contained rage and pain. She took a staggered step away from the feed, swallowing before she quickly schooled her expression. But her eyes couldn’t lie. 

“May I step away for a moment, sir?” She asked in a trembling tone without even glancing in his direction. The general hesitated before approving.

“You may.” His eyes followed her as she immediately stormed out of the bridge.

The door to Hux’s office hissed shut behind (Y/n), sealing her in silence.

She didn’t make it far. Just a few steps in before the weight of what she’d seen crashed down over her like a collapsing hull. Her hands clenched into fists at her sides as her breathing quickened, shallow and sharp.

(Y/n) stood at the edge of the main living space, her posture tense but composed. Her dark clothing was simple, travel-ready. A small satchel was slung across her back. Her mother sat stiffly on the couch, a glass of crimson liquid in her hand. Her father stood behind her with arms folded. 

“You can’t possibly be serious.” Her father quipped.

“I am. Varo and I are leaving by morning.”

“You’ve been spending far too much time with that fanatic.” Her mother spat.

The image was still burned into her mind. Sitting among the detained rogues, restrained, eyes hollow. The woman hadn’t changed much. At least not in the way that mattered. That cold stare, the one that had once looked down on (Y/n) with bitter disappointment, was still there.

(Y/n) answered, growing louder. “He showed me the truth. The ruins. The archives. The names of our people they tried to erase.”

“Stories, (Y/n)! Lies, ghosts! You’re choosing to chase vengeance over reason!” Her father yelled, patience as thin as silk.

(Y/n) responded with the same volume. “I’m choosing to stop hiding! To not let the Resistance erase what they did to us! The history of our people that you’re so casually tossing aside all because you’ll get a little more money in your pocket!”

“And you think the Covenant is the answer? The First Order?” Her mother asked sternly, choosing to ignore her last comment. “What you’ve done is a disgrace to our family,” the older woman said coldly, her voice calm, but only on the surface. Beneath it was fear, trembling and bitter. 

“You left me no choice.” She bit back.

(Y/n) stumbled forward and pressed her hands against the edge of the general’s desk, her head bowed. Her nails scraped against the cold metal, leaving faint indentations as she shook her head over and over again.

No. It’s not her. It can’t be.

But it was.

“I didn’t ask for this,” (Y/n) choked as her eyes began to brim with tears. 

A cracked sound escaped her throat. Half snarl, half sob. She pushed away from the desk, pacing like a caged animal. Her boots thudded against the floor as she moved, erratic and unmoored.

Her hands shook as she pressed them to her temples, trying to force the memories away. 

(Y/n) gritted her teeth as her fangs finally extended, the sound of her crying out combined with a monstrous hiss-like roar. She couldn’t think like this. Couldn’t feel like this. Not now. Not again.

Silence stretched across the room, heavy with tension. Her mother set down her glass and stood, golden eyes narrowing.

“If you walk out that door, (Y/n)… You are no daughter of ours.”

(Y/n)’s throat tightened, a few tears finally escaping silently. There was no outburst, no scream. Just a slow, internal breaking. She squared her shoulders.

“You already made that choice when you decided fortune was more important than our people.”

She turned, walking towards the door. Her hand lingered on the panel for just a second.

Without turning back to look at them, she finalized her decision. “Goodbye.”

She collapsed onto the floor on her knees, hunched over as she hugged herself. Her breathing slowed, but the tension clung to her shoulders like armor she couldn’t shed.

There was no comfort. No absolution.

Only the low hum of the Finalizer around her, and the knowledge that her past had come roaring back into the present with a face she had never wanted to see again.

And now, she would have to face her.

Not as a daughter.

But as an affiliate of the First Order. And a child of the Covenant.

[igot-the-juice]

Chapter 5

Pairing - General Armitage Hux x Reader

*Set prior to The Force Awakens*

Summary -

Forged in blood. Bound by duty. Broken by desire.

(Y/n) (L/n) is a deadly Umbral of the Covenant - an elite order of vampires sworn to the First Order. Her assignment: serve as General Hux's personal guard. But as buried secrets surface and a rogue vampire faction rises, (Y/n) is forced to confront a past she can't outrun - and feelings she was never meant to have.

In a war of blood, betrayal, and duty, the deadliest threat may be the one that lies still in her chest.

Series contains - Blood, violence, battles/war, betrayal/angst, eventual smut, slow burn

The two remained in the War Room as Varo and Phasma joined them soon after. A large tactical display hovered between them, showcasing the sectors suspected to harbor the rogue threat.

General Hux stood at the head of the table again, hands behind his back. To his right stood (Y/n), and on the opposite end of the table stood Phasma and Varo, their expressions focused, but the tension in the room was palpable.

“We have authorization to act. Now we need to figure out a way to track them down and find them.” The general began.

Phasma followed. “They’re ghosts,” she said flatly. “Not a single trace left behind. No footprints. No blood. Just bodies.”

“That’s the Covenant for you,” Varo muttered grimly. “They know how to vanish. And they’re using it.”

“Not just vanish.” (Y/n) added. “Each strike we’ve reviewed… they’re not looking to make a statement. They’re gathering something.”

Phasma tilted her head in question. “Intel?”

“Or resources.” She replied. “They’re choosing their targets too precisely. They know our protocols. Our rotations. What we have and where. Every time they attack, they raid the location.”

“Then we bait them.” Hux suggested. He stepped forward and gestured toward a flickering system on the map. “These three supply stations are within striking distance of the last known rogue activity. We plant the idea that one of them is carrying classified tech and leak the information through a Resistance channel we know they’ve intercepted in the past.”

Phasma hummed in thought. “Risky. But controlled. I can reroute stormtroopers for concealed perimeter placements.”

“I don’t want any engagement.” Hux ordered. “Observation only. Identify, record, and pull back. The moment we can confirm their identities, we strike with the Covenant’s backing.”

“We’ll need more than scouts, sir.” Varo warned. “These aren’t just any rogues. We engage with standard units, we lose more good soldiers.”

The general nodded in agreement. “Which is why you -” He looked at Varo. “- will be embedded in the region as a liaison. You’ll move freely between units and help direct operations. No one else has the experience to recognize them for what they are.”

(Y/n) shifted and offered a warning to Varo. “If they smell you, they’ll come out. If any of them knew you before they defected…”

Her gaze sharpened.

“They might want to carry out unfinished business.”

Varo’s expression was unreadable, but something cold flickered in his eyes.

“Then let them try.” He threatened indirectly. “I’m very persuasive when it comes to traitors.”

“Trust me, I’m aware.” (Y/n) replied simply.

Hux tapped the console, confirming the initial troop deployment orders.

“Begin rotating squads to the target sectors under routine drills. Make it look mundane.”

“They’ll never know we’re watching.” Phasma consoled him.

“Good. Then it’s settled.”

“Dead rogues or silence,” Varo started. ”Either way, we’ll bring order back to the Covenant.” 

Later on, as the night cycle began, the corridors with higher command personnel quarters were dimly lit, lights cycling to mimic planetary night. Most of the officers had retreated by this time. A hush blanketed the area, the kind of silence that only came during these artificial nights in the belly of a warship.

(Y/n) sat alone at a secluded alcove in the corridor, an architectural oddity tucked near the viewport wall. The viewport stretched tall and wide, revealing the swirling stars and the velvet void beyond. A built-in bench sat along one side of the wall next to the window, lit only by the glow of passing starlight.

She sat with one leg curled up beneath her, still dressed in her uniform but with the zipper of the bodysuit around her neck slightly undone for breathing room. A small blood pack, half-drained, rested beside her hip. Her datapad was forgotten in her lap, the screen dimmed. Her gaze was fixed on the stars, lost in quiet thought.

Her ears then honed in as she heard a set of footsteps further down the corridor. Measured. Familiar.

(Y/n) didn’t turn to look. She already knew who it was.

“I didn’t expect anyone to be awake in this sector.” The general commented in a quieter tone.

“Neither did I.”

There was a pause. Hux stood there, considering her. Not just the strange placement of her presence, but the rare image of her relaxed posture and unguarded expression.

“This isn’t regulation seating.” He pointed out. (Y/n) glanced over at him in a playful deadpan.

“Are you here to enforce it, General?”

He let out the faintest sound, almost a scoff. Then, unexpectedly, he stepped closer and took a seat beside her on the bench, maintaining a respectful space between them.

After a moment, the general began to speak again.

“This part of the ship was designed to house long-term High Command. They included comfort features… but few of us make time to use them.”

“It’s the only place I’ve found that doesn’t feel like war.” (Y/n) said in a more hushed tone.

A long silence fell between them. Outside the viewport, stars drifted past slowly, distant and indifferent.

The general hummed. “I find comfort in order.” (Y/n) tossed him a pointed look - as if to say ‘no, really?’ - and he clicked his tongue in minor annoyance. “It makes things… predictable. Safe.”

He paused.

(Y/n) turned her head slightly to look at him. “Why do you think it’s safe?”

He looked at her now, his expression more open than she’d ever seen. “I think predictability can keep a person alive. But it doesn’t protect you from harsh realities in life.”

The words hung between them for a moment too long.

“No… it doesn’t.” (Y/n) agreed softly.

She looked away again, fingers absently brushing her datapad.

“I thought I knew my people. What we stood for. What we bled for. But now I’m not so sure.”

“You’re referring to the rogues.”

“I’m referring to those I once trusted. Those who chose to spit on everything that kept us alive. After what the Resistance did to our kind… I can’t understand how they could turn their backs on the Covenant or First Order.”

Hux thought for a moment before he answered. “Pain doesn’t forge loyalty. Not for everyone. For some, it just festers… until all they want is to be the one holding the knife. And they won’t care who’s at the end of the blade.”

(Y/n) watched him closely now, seeing the way his jaw tensed as he said it. “You speak like someone who knows.”

“I do.” He answered flatly.

Silence again. But this time, it wasn’t cold. It was shared. Weighted, but equal.

After a beat, (Y/n) leaned back slightly against the wall, letting her head rest there as she stared up.

“I don’t regret joining the Covenant or becoming an Umbral. But some nights… I wonder who I would’ve been if I didn’t.” 

“You’d still be dangerous.” Hux quipped.

A ghost of a smile crossed her lips. Just a flicker. “And you’d still be impossible.”

“That almost counts as a compliment.” His lips twitched in a smirk.

Another moment of quiet. 

(Y/n)’s gaze was fixed on the stars outside, but her awareness was sharp. She could feel the  general’s presence beside her as if it were its own gravitational field. And he, for all his rigid posture and measured breathing, had not moved since sitting down.

The silence lingered, no longer heavy with unspoken thoughts, but… tentative. Curious.

“You seem more yourself.” Hux suddenly pointed out.

“I thought I was always myself.” She replied curiously.

“Yes, but… you’re more calm. Not as stiff. It’s refreshing… and it suits you.”

She glanced over at him, a single brow lifting. “Well, I do expect myself to know how to separate professionalism from personal matters, if that’s what you mean. I’m just careful with who sees what side.” She then turned to face him slightly. “How would you know what suits me?”

“I pay attention. You’re not the only observant one here.”

Her lips parted slightly as they stared at one another, but whatever retort she was about to make was lost when her knee brushed lightly against his.

She stilled immediately. So did he.

The touch had been accidental. Casual contact in the narrow space of the bench, but it sparked like static, subtle and unmistakable.

Neither of them moved away.

(Y/n) shifted her gaze back to the window, face unreadable save for the faint shift in her posture. Hux pretended to return to his datapad, his grip on it just a little too firm, his jaw set with a precision that was almost… performative.

“Apologies.” (Y/n) muttered.

“Unnecessary.”

She looked down at her hands. He tapped once on the datapad, but didn’t really read whatever was on the screen.

The silence returned. Not awkward, but charged. It buzzed faintly beneath their skin.

(Y/n), sensing the tension still in his posture, allowed herself a rare act of rebellion against her instincts. She shifted just a bit closer. Not enough to touch again. Just enough to make it noticeable.

And Hux noticed. But what he noticed even more was how she became even more tranquil after she had done so.

She didn’t look at him, and if it were possible, her cheeks would’ve been tinted. The corner of her mouth twitched faintly. Barely.

“It’s strange.” She spoke.

“What is?”

“Sitting still. Doing nothing. And yet… it doesn’t feel like a waste of time.”

He studied her carefully now. “It isn’t.”

Another moment passed. A pause not meant to be filled.

And then Hux stood, smooth and precise as usual. But the movement was slower. He tucked his datapad under one arm, glancing down at her with something unreadable in his gaze.

“It’s late.”

“So is everything on this ship.” She jested.

He allowed the corner of his mouth to lift, just a ghost of a smile, and then turned.

But just before he stepped away, he hesitated.

“I’ll expect you in my office at 0600.”

“Of course.”

“Bring tea.”

She blinked.

(Y/n), feigning seriousness, replied. “Blood or sugar?”

He glanced at her, a faint glint in his eye. Amused. Surprised.

“Surprise me.”

And with that, he disappeared down the corridor, boots silent on the floor.

Left alone again, (Y/n) stared out at the stars.

Her body still remembered the brief brush of contact. And her expression softened with something akin to warmth.

The next morning, General Hux was already at his desk, filtering through whatever came in while he was asleep. He didn’t look up immediately when the door slid open with a soft hiss.

(Y/n) stepped in, punctual to the second. In one hand she carried a thermal cup. In the other, a sealed blood pack.

She approached the desk and placed the cup neatly within his reach.

“Surprise.” She greeted flatly.

Hux raised his eyes. His gaze flicked between the items. Then his brow lifted, barely.

“You brought both.”

“I like to cover contingencies… that and I’m starving.” She added as she twisted the cap and began to drink from it, the cool liquid easing down her throat.

He regarded her for a long moment, then reached for the cup. Steam rose from it as he took a measured sip.

“Sugar.” He hummed. “You didn’t risk the blood. Wise.”

“I need my commanding officer awake, not disgusted.”

He smirked faintly at that, a rare expression, short-lived but genuine. (Y/n) caught it but didn’t comment.

For the first time since she’d been there, she moved to the small seat across from his desk without his direction, posture straight with her legs crossed. Despite the cold formality of the room, the air between them was… different. Not quite relaxed, but no longer so distant.

He reviewed a few lines on the datapad before speaking again.

“I assume your quarters are adequate? I don’t believe I’ve ever asked.”

(Y/n) replied with a faint tilt of her head.

“Functional and familiar.”

“That’s what passes for comfort around here.”

“I don’t require comfort.” She teased before taking another sip.

“No. But everyone benefits from a moment to breathe in an acceptable environment.”

She blinked at that, ever so slightly surprised.

“Is that what last night was?” She smirked. 

He looked up at her then, the full weight of his focus falling on her face. “Possibly.”

Something passed between them again. Unspoken. Subtle. 

Then, like the snap of a soldier returning to attention, he set the datapad down and stood, brushing a hand down the front of his coat.

“Come. We’re expected on the bridge. I need to have updates on Resistance activity by 0700.”

She stood smoothly, falling into step beside him after tossing the now empty blood pack.

As they moved towards the door, (Y/n) offered an afterthought. 

“Next time, I think I’ll bring both in a thermal. Tea for you, blood for me. Haven’t had it warm in a while.”

Hux glanced sideways at her. “Efficient.”

A beat.

“Thoughtful.” He added, though quieter.

The door hissed open and they stepped into the corridor in perfect contrast, moving in precise sync.

The bridge of the Finalizer was quiet in its efficiency, cloaked in the bluish-gray tones of early cycle operations. Terminals glowed softly, crew members moved with practiced rhythm, and the stars beyond the viewport were distant and still.

General Hux stood at the front, hands clasped behind his back as he analyzed data from one of the terminals. (Y/n) stood beside him, arms crossed as her eyes scanned the bridge with deliberate calmness. She was close enough to intervene if needed, yet never encroaching on his command space.

A lieutenant approached first, offering a crisp nod before handing Hux a tablet. “General, update from outpost Delta-Four. Last contact was at 0300. No response since then and no distress call was sent.”

Hux read it with a furrowed brow. “Similar to Sector Eight last week.”

“Yes, sir. Final transmission mentioned movement along the outer edge of a debris cluster. Then silence.”

“No signs of conflict?”

“None. It’s clean.”

Hux’s eyes narrowed. “They’re getting bolder.” He handed the tablet back to the lieutenant and turned back towards the terminal to key in a command. Facing the bridge again, a map of the outer sectors materialized in a wash of pale blue light. Red indicators blinked in a triangular pattern.

“Have long-range scans pulled from the Starbreaker Array. Cross-reference radiation trails, shield fluctuations. Any anomalies, no matter how faint.”

The officer gave a quick nod. “Yes, General.”

(Y/n)’s gaze flicked briefly to the glowing display, then back towards the junior officers bustling quietly. 

Another officer approached. A younger systems technician with smudged gloves and a nervous gait. “General… we detected an attempted intercept on last night’s dispatch to Command. It failed, but whoever it was, it wasn’t Resistance-grade slicing.”

Hux’s hands tightened behind him. “I want the source tracked, triangulated, and dissected. Every data spike, every digital pulse logged. Understood?”

“Yes, sir.”

The technician nearly tripped backing away. (Y/n) didn’t react, though her eyes flicked to Hux subtly, noting the flare of tension in his expression.

He exhaled slowly before the doors to the bridge slid open with a sharp hiss.

Captain Phasma entered first, tall and commanding in her chrome armor. Her pace was deliberate, each step punctuated by the soft thud of metal boots on deck plating. Varo followed at her side, his usual grin exchanged for a more focused expression. When he spotted (Y/n) already at Hux’s side, his brow lifted in silent greeting.

Hux turned as they approached “Phasma. Drenn,” he greeted. His eyes flicked to (Y/n), then back to the others. “You’re just in time. We have a developing situation.”

(Y/n) gave a small nod in response to Varo’s glance. 

Hux stepped back slightly and gestured towards the holomap still displayed. “We may be looking at a coordinated infiltration effort. Unknown parties. Skilled and precise. Possibly something more than the Resistance. This may be one of our only chances to intercept and identify them.” The general nodded his head in the direction of the doors to the bridge and walked, the group following him.

The doors to the bridge hissed open, then sealed shut again as General Hux led them down the corridor. (Y/n) walked beside him as while Varo and Phasma flanked from behind.

No words were exchanged on the walk. The tension from the short briefing still lingered in the air like static. Tightly wound, waiting for direction.

Once inside Hux’s office, the door sealed behind them with a low thrum. Hux moved to behind his desk, bringing up the latest holomap which crackled to life in front of them.

“This is where they’re projected to hit next,” Hux said without preamble, pointing to a small, seemingly insignificant relay station nestled between two inactive mining sectors. “It’s remote. Understaffed. A low-profile target. Perfect for remaining unseen.”

“And exactly what we’d expect them to go for if they’re testing our blind spots.” Phasma chimed in.

“We’ve tracked fragments of their signal spikes converging here,” Hux continued, zooming in on the relay’s coordinates. “Encrypted communications, faint enough to be overlooked if you weren’t already looking for them. But there’s a pattern.”

Varo squinted at the holomap. “It’s a bait station. Easy to infiltrate, but also easy to ambush from. If someone knew how.”

Hux’s eyes flicked towards him. “Which is why we’re going to beat them to it.” He turned slightly, addressing all three of them. “We’ll deploy a stealth team, small and silent. We observe first. Identify who they are. Confirm if this is the same force behind the outpost vanishings.”

(Y/n) stepped forward slightly, her voice level. “And if it is?”

“Then we’ll respond accordingly,” Hux said coldly. “And we won’t miss.”

Phasma nodded. “I’ll have a squad outfitted for cloaked transport and scout support. The relay can be secured quietly, with minimal presence.”

Hux tapped his fingers against his desk. “No standard stormtroopers. It’ll be too obvious.”

He turned his gaze to Varo. “I want you in position ahead of the operation. You’ll be our eyes on the ground. Blend in with the relay crew if needed. Keep comms silent unless contact is made.”

Varo gave a sharp nod. “Understood.” He folded his arms across his chest. “So we’re playing shadow games now. I always preferred being the knife in the dark over the hammer at the gate.”

“Then consider this a return to form,” Hux replied dryly, before turning back to the holomap.

A brief silence followed as each of them absorbed the mission’s stakes. Then Hux looked to (Y/n) once more, his gaze thoughtful beneath the commander’s mask.

“Umbral (L/n) and myself will have visual from here on the bridge while the operation is active. Anyone who is on ground will have a surveillance system so we can track what they are seeing and have more eyes identifying who we’re dealing with should anything happen.” Everyone nodded before the holomap disappeared. “If we’re going off of their typical patterns, the mission will be set during tomorrow’s night cycle. Phasma and Drenn, I want you to coordinate with intelligence and logistics to formulate a plan. Dismissed.”

Phasma offered a curt nod and exited with precise efficiency. Varo lingered just long enough to exchange a glance with (Y/n), a small, wordless assurance before following.

The door slid shut, leaving only the soft hum of the overhead lights and the distant thrum of the ship’s engines. General Hux remained standing, unmoving as he observed the remaining Umbral.

Her gaze was distant, as if she was looking at something far beyond the walls of the office.

“You’re quieter than usual,” Hux said without looking up.

(Y/n) blinked, shifting slightly. “Apologies, sir. I didn’t mean to appear distracted.”

“You didn’t,” he said simply, finally glancing over at her. “You appear unsettled.”

Her mask didn’t crack, not fully. But something in her eyes softened. A hesitation.

“I’m fine,” she said, too quickly.

Hux’s brow lifted ever so slightly. “Umbral?” The formality in her title made her glance at him sharply, until she realized he was watching her not with scrutiny, but something bordering on concern. Her posture eased by a hair’s breadth.

She exhaled quietly through her nose. “It’s Umbral Drenn.”

“Ah.”

“He’s the only person I have left,” she said slowly, as if peeling the words out of herself. “We’ve fought, bled, trained… Endured everything together. And now I’m stuck here. Watching him walk into a threat we still don’t fully understand.”

She didn’t pace. She didn’t fidget. But her stillness was heavy, dense with emotion she rarely permitted to surface.

“I’ve lost too much already,” she added softly. “If I lose him too…”

She didn’t finish. She didn’t need to.

Hux studied her for a moment, his expression unreadable, but far from cold. He stepped away and moved towards the viewport behind his desk.

“I understand more than you think,” he said after a pause. “The burden of command is not just strategy and protocol. It’s the slow erosion of everyone who made you feel human.”

She looked at him then, some part of her surprised.

He didn’t meet her gaze, but his voice was steady.

“You will remain here,” he continued. “You’ll watch the feed with me. If anything happens to Drenn, you’ll know before anyone else does.”

(Y/n) blinked once, unsure how to respond to the weight of his words.

“Thank you,” she said finally, quieter than usual.

He turned to her now, his expression still composed, but his eyes… there was something else there.  

Their eyes held for a second too long, just long enough for something to pass between them.

Then Hux turned back to his desk. The Umbral stood for a moment in thought, and for the first time in years, she found herself fidgeting slightly. 

-

The lights were dimmed in the corridors, the stars outside scattered like frost across a black pane. The two Umbrals stood side by side, simply looking out at the galaxy before them in the same alcove (Y/n) had sat in with Hux.

(Y/n)’s arms were crossed, a subtle tension in her frame. She said nothing for a while, watching the distant shimmer of a nebula bleeding color into the void. Varo stood beside her, his usually relaxed posture tempered by a rare stillness.

“You’re quiet,” he said finally, his voice lower than usual.

(Y/n) didn’t glance his way. “So are you.”

A small chuckle escaped him. “Fair enough.”

They lingered in silence a moment longer.

“Do you ever think about what we signed up for?” (Y/n) asked. Her voice wasn’t cold. It carried the weight of something old, something uncertain. “What it cost us?”

Varo nodded slowly. “All the time. Just… not usually out loud.”

Now she glanced at him. “Tonight feels different.”

“It does,” he agreed, looking out at the stars again. “Walking into something none of us fully understand. And just… watching. Not fighting. It feels wrong.”

She nodded. “I know.”

His gaze flicked over to her, reading the steel behind her voice. But then it softened, and he tilted his head towards her slightly. “You think we did the right thing, choosing the path we did as Umbrals? All of this?”

She didn’t answer immediately. Her silence wasn’t uncertain. She was simply searching for truth.

“It was the only path that gave us purpose,” she said finally. “And if this faction turns out to be what we fear, then it’s our duty to stop them. No matter who they were to us.”

Varo was quiet again, but then nudged her shoulder gently. “Still. I’m glad I’m not doing this without you.”

(Y/n) looked up at him, a faint trace of a smile pulling at the edge of her mouth. “Likewise.”

For a few moments, they stood in comfortable silence again. Then Varo exhaled, brushing his hand through his hair and casting her a sideways glance.

“You know,” he added with a small smirk, “if I die tomorrow, I want you to avenge me with dramatic flair. Really make a scene. Rip someone’s spine out or something.”

She rolled her eyes, smirk deepening. “I’ll consider it.”

“Seriously,” he pressed, grinning now. “Cry. Wail. Maybe swear vengeance in front of a flaming backdrop.”

“I’ll pencil it in,” she said flatly, but there was warmth in her tone.

The weight of the night didn’t vanish, but it lessened between them. Whatever tomorrow brought, they wouldn’t face it alone. Even if apart.

[igot-the-juice]

Chapter 4

Pairing - General Armitage Hux x Reader

*Set prior to The Force Awakens*

Summary -

Forged in blood. Bound by duty. Broken by desire.

(Y/n) (L/n) is a deadly Umbral of the Covenant - an elite order of vampires sworn to the First Order. Her assignment: serve as General Hux's personal guard. But as buried secrets surface and a rogue vampire faction rises, (Y/n) is forced to confront a past she can't outrun - and feelings she was never meant to have.

In a war of blood, betrayal, and duty, the deadliest threat may be the one that lies still in her chest.

Series contains - Blood, violence, battles/war, betrayal/angst, eventual smut, slow burn

The door hissed closed behind her, sealing out the clinical brightness of the corridor. Dim, ambient lighting filled the compact but private space assigned to her. An austere First Order officer’s quarters, modified slightly to accommodate a Covenant elite.

Her boots hit the floor with a dull thud once pulled off, followed by the slow release of her harness. Piece by piece, she shed the image of a soldier, her black Umbral uniform folded neatly over the ottoman at the foot of her bed. Only then did she stretch - shoulders rolling, spine cracking softly - as if the weight of the day had settled deeper into her bones than she let anyone see.

With a huff, she crossed to the small wall-mounted refrigeration unit in the kitchenette and retrieved a sealed blood pack, marked with the Covenant’s insignia. Twisting the cap open, she drank from it without ceremony. The crimson liquid was cool and iron-rich, satiating her hunger with clinical precision, but not without the flicker of ancient instinct.

A small sigh escaped her lips as she leaned back against the counter, eyes fluttering shut for a brief moment as the day’s events caught up with her. 

It had been a few days since they first suspected the Resistance was harboring a rogue Covenant faction. Herself and Varo had visited each other that night to discuss the issue and grieve over the betrayal that their own kind committed. After all they had been through, going against their own species was an option they never thought would be on the table. 

Steam began to cloud from the refresher as she turned on the shower. Her reflection caught in the darkened mirror. Unnaturally pale skin, the shimmering yet pale gold of her eyes, and the ever-present weight behind her gaze. Not tired, not weak. Guarded.

She stepped into the shower. The water was searing hot, meant more to cleanse her mind than her body. The sound drowned out the hum of the ship. For once, she allowed herself to just feel. The rippling heat against her normally cold skin, a foreign feeling to her rhythmless heart. The steam curled through her hair, head tilted back as she let the water run over her face.

When she emerged from the bathroom, wrapped in a towel, she looked strangely younger. Not in appearance, but in silence. The storm behind her eyes had calmed, if only for a moment.

She slipped into a set of issued black sleepwear and sat on the edge of her bed, datapad in hand. Her eyes scanned the text with machine-like precision. Reports, updates, combat performance logs. But as she scrolled, her gaze slowed on one item. A personnel file.

General Hux, Armitage

“Armitage?” She mumbled to herself curiously. Her finger hovered over the file, hesitating. 

She tapped it open.

It wasn’t invasive. Just basic service records. Public to internal ranks. Dates. Promotions. Assignments. 

At least, that’s what she told herself. 

But she lingered longer than necessary. Not for intelligence. Something else.

Her thumb hesitated before swiping the screen away and powering off the datapad.

For a brief moment, she sat in silence, staring at nothing. No orders. No commands. No expectations. Just a woman forged into something sharp. Sitting alone in the dark, still searching for the pieces that made her whole.

The lights dimmed further at her mental prompt.

She lay back on the bed. No armor. No duty. No one watching.

Just (Y/n). 

The hum of the Finalizer’s systems faded into the background. Lying in the quiet dark, (Y/n)’s eyes finally drifted shut.

The great courtyard of the Covenant’s inner sanctum was bathed in the violet hue of the twin moons. Tall, obsidian spires reached up around the ceremonial space where graduates were gathering, fresh from their final trials.

(Y/n) stood near the edge of the crowd. Lean, composed, her black cloak still streaked with ash from the Gauntlet. Beside her stood her closest friend. They had trained together, bled together, whispered their plans under moonlight while the others slept.

Her friend’s smile was tight. Her golden eyes flickered. Not with pride, but with something hollow. Something new.

“Umbral Academy,” she said, as if the words tasted bitter. “You and Varo. Chosen.”

(Y/n) furrowed her brow. “You forgot yourself, Zera. The High Lords -”

“Are finished with their selections for the remainder of the year.” Zera’s voice cracked, a tremble buried beneath her control. “I wasn’t one of them.”

(Y/n) blinked. “What? That’s… No, that’s a mistake. We’ll appeal -”

“No. You’ll go. Without me.” Zera stepped back, her jaw clenched, her voice sharp now with jealousy. “You always had their eyes on you. You and Varo. I was just the shadow in your wake, made to look worse so you could look better.”

“Zera, that’s not true -” (Y/n) moved forward, confused, reaching for her arm.

But Zera recoiled. Her expression was carved from stone now, guarded and venomous. “They said I lacked the instinct. The control. That I wouldn’t survive a night in the academy.”

“I didn’t know,” (Y/n) murmured. “I didn’t want this without you, we’ve talked about this for -”

“Four years!” Zera interrupted, eyes flashing with something darker now. Other Duskborns began to watch the pair of them as it escalated. “Four years, and you’re just leaving like it meant nothing to you! You were the only good thing I ever had, (Y/n)!”

(Y/n) went to speak, but Varo cut in. 

“It’s not her choice, it’s the Covenant’s.” He defended firmly. 

“Quiet, Drenn!” She snapped, turning back to (Y/n). “After everything we said about not leaving each other. About being there through everything, no matter the cost!” Zera looked between the two of them before she took a step back. “Forget it.” She spat with venom before turning to leave. 

(Y/n) took a step after her, then froze. Something in the air shifted. Too quickly, what they thought was unbreakable, had already been severed.

Varo was silent for a moment. Watching. He met (Y/n)’s eyes and gave a faint shake of his head.

“We can’t help her. She needs to figure this out herself.” he said, wrapping an arm around her shoulders with a solemn expression. 

And (Y/n) knew, deep down, he was right.

(Y/n) sat bolt upright, the memory like a blade to the ribs. Her breathing was unsteady, but her eyes… distant. Haunted.

She didn’t weep. She hadn’t in years. But that scar, deep and invisible, throbbed like a fresh wound.

Zera.

The name echoed like a whisper in the back of her mind.

Still in the dark, (Y/n) turned to the edge of the bed and wrapped her arms around herself. 

The sharp rhythm of boots echoed through the corridor. Varo walked at (Y/n)’s side, his stride easy, relaxed despite the rigid order of the Finalizer’s halls. His head tilted slightly towards her.

“You know, I’ve been thinking,” he said casually, “I’m pretty sure the Wraith Commander gave you the better assignment just because he was afraid of you.”

(Y/n) raised a brow, her voice cool. “ Him? Afraid?” 

“Well, you did break that instructor’s arm during blade training.” Varo gave a mock shiver. 

“He told me to stop holding back.”

“You shattered his elbow.” He deadpanned.

“His stance was weak.”

Varo grinned, tilting his head. “Remind me never to spar with you again. I quite like my bones in one piece.”

“They’ll heal.” (Y/n) didn’t smile, but the corner of her mouth twitched, just enough to show she wasn’t entirely made of steel.

“Well regardless,” Varo continued, “you get to shadow the general. Meanwhile, I’m stuck listening to Phasma bark orders at people half her size.”

“She’s efficient,” (Y/n) said, with a faintly amused glance. “And terrifying.”

“Exactly. I admire her… From a safe distance.”

They turned a corner, passing by a few stormtroopers who gave a wide berth to the two Umbrals. One even hesitated before saluting, a twitch of nervousness as their cloaks swept past.

Varo dropped his voice slightly, leaning a bit towards (Y/n). “But admit it. Watching people fumble around Hux while trying to impress him is a little entertaining.”

(Y/n) didn’t respond right away. Then, quietly, she murmured, “He sees through it. That’s what makes it worse for them.” She smirked. 

Varo laughed under his breath. “Stars, you’re getting soft. Next thing I know, you’ll be complimenting his hair.”

(Y/n) gave him a sideways glance. “It’s always perfectly parted. Not much to critique.”

“Maker help us,” Varo grinned.

(Y/n) shook her head with a faint exhale. “I hope you know that during this conversation I’ve been deciding whether to stab you or ignore you.”

“Either way,” he said with a chuckle, “at least I’d die knowing I made you smile.”

They reached the final corridor leading to the bridge. Their banter faded slightly, replaced with the calm professionalism both had been trained to resume in operational zones.

(Y/n) and Varo stepped in side by side, their long, dark cloaks catching the sterile light.

Varo leaned slightly towards her one last time. “Try not to glare too hard. Some of the crew still think you drink souls.”

(Y/n) smirked without looking at him. “Only on weekends.”

He snorted and gave her a casual nod before veering off to the left. “Captain Phasma’s waiting. Try not to miss me.”

As Varo disappeared into the far side of the bridge, (Y/n)’s eyes scanned the command walkway and there, just ahead, stood General Hux.

Clad in his sharp uniform, he was facing the forward viewport, the glint of the stars outside casting a cold sheen on his fiery hair. He didn’t look up immediately, but he was already aware of her arrival after hearing her familiar voice. A sound he found himself growing more accustomed to, and maybe even favor.

She approached with fluid precision, stopping just beside him.

“General Hux,” she said clearly, but her voice gave off a friendlier introduction than usual.

He glanced up, his expression unreadable but unmistakably aware. His gaze swept her form. 

“Umbral (L/n),” he acknowledged. “You’re punctual.”

“I was assigned to your command. Punctuality is expected.” She poked with a knowing look.

A moment passed between them. Not tense, but taut with subtle energy. Unspoken understanding, and the awareness of watchful eyes on the bridge.

Then, as he turned, she fell into step beside him, unobtrusive but unquestionably present.

As they walked, several officers along the command stations subtly glanced their way, some with the flicker of uncertainty in their expressions before Hux stopped at one of the terminals to look over a new report.

(Y/n)’s eyes remained alert, her senses sweeping the room. She could feel the tension. The curiosity. The fear.

Good.

Hux glanced sidelong at her. “They’ll get used to it. Eventually.”

“I’d prefer it if they didn’t,” (Y/n) replied, her voice low enough for only him to hear.

His lips twitched, just barely. “Likewise.”

The quiet buzz of the bridge was momentarily disrupted as Captain Voss entered from the far side, his footsteps deliberate and heavy. He stood a few paces away from (Y/n) and General Hux, pausing for a brief moment before speaking.

“General,” Voss greeted, his voice as sharp and professional as ever, but with a particular emphasis on the word General, as if reminding everyone of their roles. His eyes flicked briefly to (Y/n), who remained standing stoically beside Hux.

Hux didn’t immediately respond as he was watching the report flicker across the terminal, his eyes scanning the data. “Captain.”

Voss stepped closer, his boots echoing with each step, a tablet in his hand. “Updates from the fleet, sir,” he said, still careful to avoid directly acknowledging (Y/n), but it was impossible to ignore the slight narrowing of his eyes as they briefly met hers. “I trust the Umbral has settled in… comfortably by now?”

The words weren’t directly insulting, but the bite behind them was unmistakable. (Y/n)’s gaze didn’t falter. She simply stared, a perfect mask of professionalism. She wouldn’t let him get under her skin. Not here, not now.

However, Varo, who had been standing nearby and quietly observing the exchange, didn’t miss the undertone. His brow furrowed slightly as he stepped closer, his eyes narrowing in irritation. The thought of intervening crossed his mind, but before he could open his mouth, Hux spoke first, his voice cutting through the tension like a blade.

“Captain Voss,” Hux said coolly. “I would appreciate it if you would refrain from insinuating things that are neither relevant nor professional in the presence of my personal guard.”

Varo froze for a split second, surprised by the quickness of the response. He could feel the shift in the air as Hux’s sharp tone pierced through the murmur of the bridge. Voss blinked, momentarily taken aback. “My apologies, sir. I wasn’t aware I was offending,” Voss replied, his tone now more clipped, but his eyes still glinting with that same passive-aggressive edge.

“Umbral (L/n) is not to be the subject of your personal musings, do I make myself clear?”

Varo smirked, standing just behind the captain, sensing the rare moment of discomfort in Voss. Voss stilled, his hand gripping the tablet tighter.

“Yes, sir,” he responded stiffly, the forced politeness thick in his voice.

The silence lingered for a moment before Hux finally shifted his attention back to the captain, the brief interruption passing as if it never happened.

“What have you found?” Hux asked, gesturing to the tablet in Voss’s hand.

For a second, Voss opened his mouth as if to say something, but then he simply nodded and began to speak about the fleet’s movements. His words lost a bit of their earlier venom, though the flicker of resentment never fully disappeared. It was clear that he was no longer willing to test Hux’s patience at that moment.

(Y/n) didn’t react outwardly, her face remained a perfect mask. But inside, she allowed herself a fleeting moment of satisfaction, and dare she say appreciation. Hux had handled the situation with precise authority, making sure to put Voss back in his place.

Varo, however, couldn’t resist a small chuckle as he leaned in a bit closer to (Y/n). “Didn’t think the General had it in him,” he muttered for only her to hear, his grin amused but still holding a touch of concern.

(Y/n) didn’t look at him, but she did respond quietly. “Neither did I.” Her eyes looked over the general’s face as he spoke with Voss, unaware of how she found herself admiring him. The shadow of his cheek bones, the movement of his eyes and curve of his nose -

“Time and place, (L/n).” Varo teased, breaking her out of her stare and elbowing him sharply in the ribs making him huff with a chuckle. 

The silence in the room lingered after Captain Voss’s departure. His passive-aggressive remarks had left a slight chill in the air, but the tension began to dissipate as personnel moved back to their stations after eavesdropping, giving the trio a moment of quiet.

(Y/n)’s eyes flicked between Hux, who was absorbed in the tablet given to him, and Varo, who appeared to be in his usual playful mood despite the recent exchange. Varo, never one to leave a tense moment without attempting to lighten it, glanced at (Y/n) and gave her a knowing smirk.

“Well, that went well, don’t you think?”

(Y/n)’s lips twitched into a barely perceptible smirk, but she didn’t say anything. At least, not until Varo continued.

“I mean, you did have that whole ‘silent rage’ thing going on - very intimidating. I’d be scared to cross you.”

(Y/n) glanced sideways at Varo, her eyebrow raising slightly, but she couldn’t hide the hint of amusement in her gaze. “If you keep making jokes like that, Varo, I might actually consider crossing you .”

Varo’s grin widened, and he threw a quick, playful glance toward Hux, who hadn’t looked up from the tablet. With a calculated, dramatic pause, Varo leaned closer to (Y/n), lowering his voice to a whisper.

“I’m just saying, if you did, we’d probably have to drag you away from him before Hux starts thinking you two are too close.” Another jab in his side. 

The quip made (Y/n)’s eyes narrow, but she held back a quiet chuckle. Hux, who had been focusing intently on the report, suddenly glanced up, a sharp, cutting gaze landing on both of them.

Hux spoke dryly. “If you two are quite finished, I suggest you save the idle chatter for later.”

Varo, ever the opportunist, turned to Hux with feigned seriousness.

“Of course, General. Just keeping the morale up.” He glanced sideways at (Y/n), his expression turning faux-pensive. “It’s hard, you know? Being the only source of entertainment.”

Hux stared at him for a moment with an unreadable expression on his face before his gaze switched to (Y/n) who had the faintest smirk. Figuring that the Umbrals had slight leeway given their status, the general decided to humor him.

“You’d be surprised how little your ‘entertainment’ is needed, Drenn.” He paused in hesitation. “But if it helps you two get through the day, I suppose I can allow it on occasion.”

Varo grinned and gave a half-bow, completely unfazed by the general’s dry retort. (Y/n), watching this back-and-forth, finally allowed herself a brief chuckle, one that she quickly masked with a more stoic expression, but Hux had already caught it and he looked at her longer than necessary in masked amusement. The lightness between the three of them was palpable.

Just as the tension was beginning to ease, the door to the bridge opened and a soft chime echoed through the room, signaling an incoming message.

“ General Hux, the Grand Master requires your presence in the War Room immediately. ”

The playful atmosphere that Varo had tried to create faded slightly as the business of the day returned, but there was still a slight, lingering warmth to the moment.

“I suppose we’ll have to continue this conversation later, Umbral Drenn. You can make your jokes when I’m not in the middle of a meeting, though I’m sure I’d be ‘thrilled’ by your input.”

Varo shot him a mock, two-fingered salute, a teasing grin still in place.

“I’ll try to contain my enthusiasm, General. Wouldn’t want to distract you from the really important stuff, right?” He shot (Y/n) a quick, conspiratorial glance, the joke hanging between them.

“Keep it down, will you?” (Y/n) pressed. 

“The two of you together are insufferable. Let’s go, (L/n).” Hux urged. 

With that, the two left the bridge, making their way towards the door to the War Room and entering. 

The War Room was dimly lit, its walls lined with shifting holo-maps and live feeds from the far reaches of First Order space. A single long table dominated the room, displaying an active projection of disputed sectors and blinking alerts. Hux stood at the head of the table, his posture rigid as always. 

(Y/n) stood to his right and the general noticed her take a soothing deep breath uncharacteristically. 

“Nervous?” He questioned her. She glanced at him. 

“The Grand Master is the Covenant’s equivalent to the Supreme Leader. The highest elder of our kind.” Her head turned to look at Hux. “I would be.”

The air shifted slightly as the holo-communicator pulsed and activated, forming the image of the Grand Master of the Covenant. Draped in ceremonial black and crimson, his eyes were sharp beneath the weight of age and authority. The halo of his mantle flickered faintly, feeding off the shadows like it hungered.

“General Hux. Umbral (L/n).” He nodded in acknowledgement. His tone was unreadable, neither warm nor hostile.

Hux spoke. “Grand Master. Thank you for joining us.”

“The matter warranted it. You have reports of a Resistance-aligned unit employing techniques unnatural for mortals. I cannot tolerate such rumors under my careful watch for the sake of my kind.”

A pause.

“I assume this is not an exaggeration of your kind’s military incompetence.”

The general didn’t flinch. He was used to the Covenant’s thinly veiled disdain.

“You are correct to assume, Grand Master. These attacks are not the doing of amateurs. We’ve faced Resistance operatives on countless occasions. This is different.”

(Y/n)’s eyes narrowed slightly, lips pressing into a firm line. She stepped forward, speaking for the first time. 

“They strike in the dark, Grand Master. With coordination and precision that suggests training. Covenant training with attempted Umbral elements. These are not mere recruits or fledglings.”

The Grand Master tilted his head, his expression sharpening as if considering her worthiness to speak.

“And you believe them to be… rogues?”

“With the knowledge of my training and what I’ve assessed, I don’t know what else they could be.”

“You presume treason. A bold accusation. Especially from one so newly graduated.”

Hux’s voice cut in, calm but authoritative.

“We have firsthand knowledge of Covenant methods from Umbrals (L/n) and Drenn, and my own of the First Order. We’ve reviewed the evidence together. The similarities are unmistakable.”

Another pause. The Grand Master’s eyes moved from Hux back to (Y/n). 

“If what you suggest is true, then this would be an unsanctioned breach of the Blood Accord. The punishment for such betrayal is execution.”

He stepped back slightly in his projection. Behind him, the faint silhouettes of the High Lords flickered into view, standing in silent consensus.

“You are authorized, Umbral (L/n), to investigate this matter further with the support of the First Order. Should your findings confirm the presence of a rogue Covenant faction…”

A beat.

“You will have the full authority of the Covenant to eliminate them. All of them.”

A flicker of darkness passed over (Y/n)’s face. Determination, resolve and dread entwined. She gave a silent nod.

“As you command. Thank you, Grand Master.” She bowed her head with a hand crossed over onto her heart. 

“You are not alone in this. I also grant Umbral Drenn operational liberty. I suspect the two of you will perform well, given your history. The Council expects discretion… but finality.”

The Grand Master’s gaze locked once more with (Y/n)’s, this time more direct. It was personal.

“They took their oath, Umbral. They chose exile. They chose treason. And we will provide no mercy for such actions. Show them the price of turning their fangs on their own. Honor in Loyalty, Umbral.”

“Strength in Silence, Grand Master.”

With a flicker, the projection faded, and the War Room fell into silence.

Hux didn’t move for a moment, the two of them digesting the gravity of what had just transpired. Then, without looking at (Y/n), he spoke. 

“Well. That settles the question of what we do next.”

(Y/n) stood quietly beside him and he finally looked at her with the smallest hint of concern. Her gaze was downcast as she was frozen and he caught a familiar emotion in her gaze. 

Betrayal. 

[igot-the-juice]

Chapter 3

Pairing - General Armitage Hux x Reader

*Set prior to The Force Awakens*

Summary -

Forged in blood. Bound by duty. Broken by desire.

(Y/n) (L/n) is a deadly Umbral of the Covenant - an elite order of vampires sworn to the First Order. Her assignment: serve as General Hux's personal guard. But as buried secrets surface and a rogue vampire faction rises, (Y/n) is forced to confront a past she can't outrun - and feelings she was never meant to have.

In a war of blood, betrayal, and duty, the deadliest threat may be the one that lies still in her chest.

Series contains - Blood, violence, battles/war, betrayal/angst, eventual smut, slow burn

The doors to General Hux’s office slid open with a quiet hiss as (Y/n) stepped inside. The space was sterile and methodically arranged, a monitor displaying fleet operations. The room carried the crisp scent of standard regulation upkeep. Precise, orderly, and devoid of warmth, much like the man seated behind the desk.

Hux did not immediately acknowledge her entrance. His sharp eyes remained fixed on the datapad in his hands, his posture as composed as ever. 

She moved forward and stopped before his desk, clasping her hands in front of her. “General.”

At last, he looked up. His piercing gaze swept over her as if ensuring she met the standard he demanded. He set the datapad down with deliberate precision before gesturing to the chair opposite him.

“Sit.”

Without hesitation, (Y/n) obeyed, lowering herself into the seat with rigid posture and crossing one leg over the other. Though she had been assigned to him, there was still much to understand about how he expected her to operate.

Hux leaned back in his chair, his fingers folded together in front of him. “Being assigned to me, you will be present for all meetings, briefings, and high-priority assignments. You will not interfere with my command, but you will ensure my security.” His tone remained even, yet carried the weight of authority. “I expect absolute discretion. You will not speak in official matters unless addressed directly, nor will you allow your presence to be a disruption.”

(Y/n) gave a curt nod. “Understood.”

“You will also continue overseeing security measures aboard the Finalizer, particularly any vulnerabilities that may pose a risk to High Command.” Hux studied her closely, his expression unreadable. “As shown yesterday, your findings have already proven thorough.”

“Thank you, General.” (Y/n) nodded. “I will continue to ensure there are no weaknesses.”

“Good.” He let a brief pause linger before adding, “Now, for your awareness, there is a briefing in thirty minutes.” A silent nod was her response.

Hux’s gaze lingered on her for a moment longer before he shifted his attention back to his datapad. 

The quiet hum of the ship’s systems filled the space, broken only by the rhythmic tapping of General Hux’s fingers against his datapad, eyes locked on the reports scrolling before him, analyzing every detail with meticulous focus.

(Y/n) stayed in her seat, shoulders beginning to relax after a few minutes or so. 

As they awaited the designated time for the briefing, the silence between them stretched, neither uncomfortable nor strained. Just an unspoken understanding of their respective roles.

“You are adjusting well, I hope?” Hux remarked suddenly, still focused on his datapad.

(Y/n) turned slightly, regarding him with measured curiosity. “I was trained to adapt. But yes, I am settling in well, thank you.”

A faint smirk ghosted across his features. “A necessary trait.” He paused for a moment, then added, “What of the security concerns? Have they been adjusted?”

“I have spoken with Captain Phasma and Umbral Drenn about necessary reinforcements,” she replied. “High Command’s quarters now have additional security measures, as well as key control corridors. All other issues are being fixed as we speak.”

Hux’s eyes flicked toward her briefly before returning to his datapad. “Good. I expect nothing less.”

A brief silence followed before (Y/n) spoke again with curiosity, as well as an attempt to get to know him better. But she would never admit the latter. “You didn’t seem too affected by the vulnerabilities when I mentioned them yesterday.”

Hux gave a low, almost amused hum. “If I let myself dwell on every potential weakness, I would hardly get anything done. Besides, that’s what security is for.” He watched as a humored smirk reached her face, then quickly looked back down at his datapad.

Satisfied, he gave a short nod before checking the time. 

“We leave in three minutes.”

Hux said nothing more, simply standing and stepping past her as the time arrived. (Y/n) dutifully followed him out of the office, walking in sync as they made their way to the briefing room. 

The doors slid open and all conversation inside fell into a tense silence as General Hux stepped inside. (Y/n) followed precisely behind him, their presence an immediate disruption to the murmured voices of the room.

Seated at the long, durasteel table were several officers. Intelligence analysts, strategic analysts, and logistical personnel, all awaiting Hux’s arrival. Captain Phasma stood near the back, her imposing chrome figure motionless, observing. Beside her stood Varo, however more casually and seemingly unbothered. 

The officers were disciplined, but even discipline could not mask instinct. The moment they saw her clad in her Umbral uniform - her movements silent and predatory - unease rippled through them. A few of them shifted slightly, others stiffened, their hands resting just a bit closer to their belts. Some exchanged quick, uncertain glances.

The First Order was built on power and control, and yet, the Umbrals were something outside of it. Something unnatural.

If Hux noticed the tension, he did not acknowledge it. He moved towards his seat at the head of the table without hesitation, placing his datapad down in front of him. (Y/n) took her position behind and to his right, standing like a shadow.

For a long moment, no one spoke.

Finally, one of the officers - a middle-aged man with a rigid posture - cleared his throat. “Sir.” His gaze flickered toward (Y/n), as if unsure whether to continue with her there. “Shall we begin?”

Hux noted the empty seat at the table. “We are waiting for Captain Essen.”

The room remained still. No one dared question Hux directly, but the unspoken question lingered in the air. 

Why were Umbrals there?

Another officer, a woman with sharp features, shifted in her seat. “General, if I may ask -” her eyes flickered towards (Y/n), cautious, measured, “is security a concern?”

Hux finally looked up, his expression cold and unreadable. “It would be if they were not here.”

The statement was simple. Cutting and final.

Whatever doubts they had, no one voiced them again. The officers turned their attention to their datapads, and the room settled into rigid professionalism once more.

The doors opened once more as Captain Essen arrived, striding in with an air of obnoxious authority. He barely spared (Y/n) a glance before taking his seat, unlike the others who had yet to fully mask their unease.

Hux wasted no time. “Now that we are all here,” he glanced at the captain in disapproval and annoyance. 

General Hux stood, posture rigid, hands clasped neatly behind his back as a holographic image projected itself above the center of the table.

“Recent operations in the Mid Rim have uncovered a disruption within Resistance ranks. Our intelligence suggests that an unidentified force is working alongside them. One that has displayed an unusual level of precision and efficiency in combat against our troops. Whoever they are, they are trained, disciplined, and deliberate in their strikes.”

A murmur passed through the room as the holoprojector shifted, displaying a series of attack reports. Outposts, convoys, scouting units. All ambushed with calculated precision. The markers on the map indicated a pattern, a slow but deliberate targeting of First Order assets.

Captain Phasma tilted her helmet slightly. “Do we have any confirmed identities?”

The General’s jaw tensed. “No. Whoever they are, they remain elusive. There is no clear insignia, no known affiliations, and no captives taken alive. They possess a level of skill that suggests advanced training. Beyond what we have seen the Resistance is typically capable of.”

Varo leaned forward slightly. “Their attacks indicate careful coordination. They don’t strike randomly. They are targeting weaknesses in our operations so someone among them understands our tactics.”

Hux inclined his head in agreement. “Precisely. Which is why this matter is of utmost priority. We must identify who they are before they become a greater threat and further exploit the Order’s tactics. The longer we wait, the more vulnerable we become” His gaze swept the room, sharp and expectant. “I want increased surveillance on all known Resistance movements in these sectors. Our reconnaissance units will prioritize capturing one of these operatives alive, if possible. Until we have more information, no assumption should be made about their origin or objectives.”

An intelligence officer hesitated before speaking. “If they are as skilled as you suggest, sir, what makes you certain we can capture one at all?”

A silence settled over the room. (Y/n) felt Hux shift slightly beside her before he responded, voice cool and unwavering.

“Because failure is not an option.”

No one spoke after that.

As the meeting concluded, officers exchanged brief nods before gathering their datapads. Some cast wary glances towards (Y/n) and Varo as they exited, though none dared to address them directly.

Standing beside Hux, she remained still, absorbing the information. She did not need to say it aloud to recognize the familiar sensation curling in her gut that came with the impending doom of an unforeseen enemy. 

Her and the general shared a quick glance before his eyes shifted to stare at the blank surface of the table. 

The last of the officers filed out, the metallic hiss of the door sliding shut behind them leaving the room cloaked in a heavy stillness. The hum of the holoprojector dimmed as Hux tapped its console, dismissing the glowing map and returning the room to its cool, neutral lighting.

He didn’t speak at first, letting a silence settle between the two of them. He simply stared for a long moment, the fine lines around his eyes drawing taut as if calculating a dozen outcomes at once. Then, without turning to face her, he spoke.

“What are your thoughts on this?” His tone was mild, curious, not critical. He then turned to face her. 

She stepped forward slightly, no longer merely standing in the shadow of a soldier but assuming the role of the strategist he was asking her to be.

“There’s discipline in their attacks,” she voiced, her stoic demeanor dropping slightly as she grew more thoughtful. “Clean movements. No wasted time. No reckless aggression. It’s not guerrilla warfare, at least not in the traditional Resistance sense. These are trained killers. Efficient. Precise.” Her tone remained flat, but there was a shift in her gaze. A flicker of deeper concern as she folded her arms in front of her. “From what I’ve seen, they behave like us.”

Hux’s eyes narrowed slightly. “You believe they’re the Covenant?”

“I believe,” she answered carefully, taking a deep breath. “that whoever they are… they’ve either studied the Covenant and are mimicking their tactics, or were once part of it.”

He considered her words, pacing slowly across the room, hands still behind his back in thought. “If what you say is true,” he said, “and dealing with the Covenant is a possibility, we’re dealing with more than defectors. We’re dealing with apostates. Rogues with the skillset of assassins and the ideology of fanatics.”

(Y/n) nodded. “And worse… they know how to exploit weaknesses in the First Order. Which means they’ve had time to observe us. They’re planning something larger.”

He stopped pacing and turned to her again. “This is your area of expertise. What would you suggest we do?”

She hesitated, but only for a moment. “Double security rotation in the compromised sectors. If we’re being watched, they’ll expect patterns. Break those patterns. Cause misdirection. Set traps where they think they’re safe. And…” She looked at the spot where the hologram once was. “I want to study the combat reports. If they’re Covenant-trained, I can spot their technique. No matter how much they’ve tried to disguise it.”

Hux studied her face for a long moment, fascinated by her intelligence. Then he gave a small nod.

“I’ll grant you access to the full debriefings. I want Umbral Drenn involved as he is one of your own. I’m sure he’d be able to provide valuable input.”

“Yes, General.”

As she turned slightly to prepare her departure, he spoke again. Quietly this time.

“If they are what you suspect… it won’t be easy for you.”

She paused, looking back at him. There was a glint of remorse, though her voice remained steady.

“I’m not afraid of ghosts, sir.”

His gaze held hers.

“Good,” he said at last. “Because ghosts can be the most dangerous enemies of all.”

Then, with a flick of his eyes toward the door, he dismissed her with a subtle nod as they both shared the familiar sense of unease.

As she exited the room, Varo stood just down the corridor, leaning stiffly against the wall with his arms crossed and eyes fixed on the wall in front of him. He straightened the moment he saw her.

“You’re finally out,” he said under his breath, striding toward her. “How bad was it?”

(Y/n) didn’t answer immediately. Her eyes scanned the corridor behind him, instinctively checking for eavesdroppers before she spoke.

“I think it’s worse than we thought.”

Varo exhaled sharply. “So we’re right to assume?”

She gave a slight nod. “It’s not confirmed, but… the patterns, the precision, the disappearance? It doesn’t match the Resistance’s usual methods that we’ve studied.”

Varo’s jaw tightened. “And you think they’re Covenant-trained?”

“I know they are,” she said flatly. “They’ve either defected or were exiled and found a new cause. Either way, they’ve been careful to stay out of sight until now.”

Varo rubbed a hand over his mouth, then glanced away, voice low. “I had a bad feeling. As obvious as it is, I still don’t want to believe it.”

There was a beat of silence between them.

Then he looked at her again, eyes searching. “You don’t think it’s…” he hesitated, words stuck in his throat. 

(Y/n) looked away, the mention of the name flicking something sharp in her otherwise impassive face before she shook her head.

“Zera?” she shook her head. “Impossible to determine off of tactics alone. But we’ll be able to determine if there are Umbrals involved or simply standard Covenant.”

Varo’s voice was quieter now. “Well, let’s hope there’s no Umbrals. That would make things far more complicated.”

She looked back at him then. “I’ll be reviewing combat footage soon with General Hux. Cross-referencing movements. Stances. Flaws in form. He wants you to join to see if you have more input.”

Varo nodded slowly, though his expression remained uneasy. “Regardless of who they are, we’ll be ready for them. Whatever they’re planning, we’ll shut it down.”

“We don’t have a choice,” (Y/n) agreed. “If they’re ex-Covenant, they know our strengths. But we would also know theirs. And I’m not going to let them tear down what we’ve built just because they were too weak to follow the code.”

There was steel in her voice now, the mask of an Umbral settling over her features. But Varo knew her well enough to see the flicker of something deeper beneath it. Pain, betrayal not yet faced.

“We’ll handle it together,” he said, placing a steady hand on her arm.

(Y/n) didn’t flinch.

“For the Covenant,” she replied.

“For our people,” he added, quietly in an unspoken vow. He dropped his arm just as the door to the briefing room opened and the general walked out, making his way towards the pair who followed him once he showed no signs of stopping. 

“We’ll stop by the bridge to settle any matters there before we discuss things further in my office. Umbral Drenn, I want you, (L/n) and myself to go over the combat reports. I will notify Captain Phasma of your temporary absence.”

“Yes, General.” Varo replied with determination as they walked with purpose towards the lift at the end of the corridor. 

The lift doors closed with a soft hiss, and the silence inside immediately turned heavy. General Hux stood front and center, back straight, datapad in hand as he reviewed a stream of tactical updates. (Y/n) stood beside him, composed and motionless, hands folded neatly in front of her. Varo, positioned a respectful distance to Hux’s left, shifted his weight from one foot to the other, eyes flicking between the floor and the countdown on the lift panel.

The silence dragged on.

Varo cleared his throat softly, attempting to ease the recent tension. “So… lift rides. Always this silent, or are we doing something ceremonial here?”

Hux didn’t even glance up. (Y/n) didn’t respond either, though her eyes narrowed slightly. Amused or warning, it wasn’t clear.

Undeterred, Varo continued. “I mean, I get it. First week with the new team, gotta establish dominance. But if this is the vibe every day, I may start talking to the walls just to hear an echo.”

“Time and place, Drenn.” (Y/n) finally drawled out as if she was used to constantly reminding him.

“Hey, I’m just trying to provide a little morale. Emotional support, y’know?” After a moment of silence, Varo leaned back slightly to look at (Y/n), his voice just a shade too loud in the confined space. “Blink once if you’re actually enjoying this, blink twice if you’re praying for explosive decompression.” The general exhaled heavily through his nose.

(Y/n) didn’t blink at all as she responded. “You’re doing this on purpose.”

“Doing what?” Varo asked, feigning innocence.

She turned her head slightly. “Testing boundaries.”

Varo grinned. “I prefer to think of it as calibrating team chemistry.”

Hux finally spoke.

“If your intent is to measure how much noise I’ll tolerate before reassigning you to cargo inspections for the next month, Umbral, you’re quickly approaching your answer.”

Varo straightened. “Right. Copy that, sir. Just… gauging lift etiquette.”

“As long as you’re in the lift, silence is the default etiquette.” This caused (Y/n) to chuckled softly and the general finally looked over to side-glance at her. His eyes reflected what seemed to be surprise, but he quickly masked it as he looked forward again.

Varo muttered under his breath, “Brutal crowd.”

(Y/n), in an uncharacteristically dry tone, added, “It’s not the crowd. It’s the venue.”

Varo huffed out a short laugh and looked up at the ceiling. “Next time I’ll take the stairs.”

The lift chimed, and the doors slid open. Hux stepped out first, not acknowledging either of them.

Varo and (Y/n) followed behind, the former whispering, “Do you think he heard that?”

(Y/n) nodded. “Knowing you? Every word.”

Varo glanced nervously down the hall, then back at her. “Good. At least we’re bonding.”

She gave him a sidelong look. “You’re an acquired taste.”

He grinned. “You’re acquiring it, though.”

She didn’t answer, but her silence, this time, didn’t seem disapproving.

The subtle change in lighting and sound from the rest of the ship to the command bridge was immediate. Cooler tones, sharper alert systems, and the low murmur of officers moving with strict purpose.

The moment Hux stepped onto the bridge, heads turned and spines straightened. Officers at their consoles stood at attention, acknowledging the general’s presence.

“Status report,” Hux said crisply, eyes scanning the forward viewport before turning toward the nearest communications officer.

The officer cleared his throat. “No change in the last two hours, sir. No new movements detected from the Resistance front. Patrols along the outer systems have remained within predicted patterns.”

Hux narrowed his eyes. “And the anomaly from the outpost?”

“Still investigating, General,” the officer replied. “The team is analyzing the signal distortion. It appears to have been an intentional scrambling. There were faint traces of bio-signatures, but too faint to confirm species or number.”

Varo stepped forward slightly. “Was it similar to the last occurrence near Sector 7G?”

The officer glanced between him and the general before nodding. “Yes, sir. Nearly identical. Quick incursion, silence, and retreat. No tech left behind.”

(Y/n) shifted beside Hux, her eyes narrowing as they looked at each other. “They’re testing our responses. Watching how quickly we mobilize.”

“Agreed,” Hux said. “And they’re becoming more confident.”

He stepped forward, overlooking the bridge with hands still behind his back, then addressed the senior officer at the main console. “Deploy a double rotation on the patrols near the outer systems. I want all tactical relays running constant scans for any trace of cloaking disturbances.”

“Yes, General,” the officer said, turning quickly to execute the order.

Hux looked to Varo and (Y/n). “They’re baiting us. Probing our borders without making themselves fully known.”

(Y/n) nodded. “They’re waiting for us to act first.”

Hux’s voice dropped slightly as he addressed the two Umbrals directly. “Make no mistake. Whoever they are, their actions have escalated them to a direct threat. If they are former Covenant… they know enough to be dangerous. We’ll root them out. Quietly and efficiently.”

He turned to walk back toward the exit, the Umbrals in tow as they made way for his office. 

The office was quiet but for the sharp hum of data scrolling across a holo-projector between them. General Hux sat behind his desk, posture immaculate, one gloved hand resting against his chin in thought. Across from him stood (Y/n) and Varo, both locked in a silent focus like Siamese cats as report after report flickered before them. Damage assessments, troop debriefs, weapon pattern readings.

Varo leaned forward, eyes narrowed. “That’s the third unit that reported full signal jamming mid-op. Exact same signature. Frequency disruption spiked in a sharp wave, scrambled visuals, sensors blinded.”

(Y/n) tilted her head, arms folded. “But only briefly. Just long enough to disorient and isolate them.”

“Classic guerrilla-style tactics,” Varo muttered. “But refined. They knew exactly where to strike and how to disappear.”

General Hux’s voice cut in, sharp and composed. “We’ve fought Resistance saboteurs before. This is beyond their usual disorganized chaos.”

(Y/n) nodded. “They moved with discipline. Patterned strikes. Coordinated withdrawal. Whoever led them had military training… or something similar.”

Hux’s eyes flicked to her. “Similar to yours?”

She hesitated. “Yes. Umbral. But admittedly not as skilled or precise as someone from the academy. Someone simply studied us and are attempting to use the same tactics.”

A beat passed.

Varo glanced between the two. “I’ve been thinking the same. The way they handle shadow ambushes, their use of terrain, misdirection. It feels like home.”

(Y/n)’s jaw clenched slightly, the flicker of unease betraying her usual control. “If they are ex-Covenant… we may be facing a rogue faction. Not just a few stragglers.”

“That would explain the silence from the Covenant,” Hux said. “If they suspect internal betrayal, they’ll be trying to contain the fallout quietly.”

Varo rubbed the back of his neck. “Wouldn’t be the first time. Not everyone graduates as a loyal soldier.”

(Y/n) ’s voice was quieter now. “And not everyone takes rejection well.”

Hux leaned forward. “If this is a rogue Covenant group, what’s their goal?”

Varo shrugged and blew a raspberry before rambling off ideas. “Destabilize both sides. Maybe they want revenge? Maybe they think they can burn it all down and rebuild it better. Could be ideology. Could just be vengeance.”

(Y/n) ’s eyes didn’t leave the shifting data. “We won’t know until we lock an identity and capture them for interrogation.”

Hux nodded. “Then we make that our priority. We’ll identify them. Track them. I want patterns, predictions, and locations. I want to know where they sleep and where they bleed.”

He turned his gaze to Varo.

“Can you do that?”

“Yes, General.”

“Coordinate with Phasma and bring me a plan by the end of the day tomorrow. Dismissed.”

Varo gave a sharp nod, glancing towards (Y/n) a final time before taking his leave. 

The general eyed her as she stared at his desk, arms folded in front of her, deep in thought. He swallowed before deciding to pry. “What troubles you?” 

She shook her head, debating on whether or not she should speak on it. But Hux was patient. After a deep breath, she finally answered. “It doesn’t concern the mission.” 

“That’s not what I asked, (L/n).” Her eyes snapped to meet his own that bore into her with an intensity she was not used to. He stood from his chair and rounded his desk, eyes never leaving her as he stood feet in front of her. 

“What would you do if your own people betrayed you?”

Hux’s hands tensed slightly.

His gaze didn’t shift right away. For a moment, she thought he might ignore the question. But then he exhaled, measured and cold.

“I’d survive it,” his voice was steady, but carried something darker beneath the surface. “And then I would make sure they lived long enough to regret it.”

(Y/n) studied him. No smugness in his words. No theatrics. Just raw, precise conviction. Something about it wasn’t just rehearsed. It was lived.

“So you have.” Her voice was soft. Observational. No judgment in it.

He didn’t confirm or deny.

“Blood isn’t loyalty,” Hux said more softly after a pause. “It never has been. You learn that very quickly in the kind of world we were both shaped in.”

There was no venom in his tone. Just the kind of sharpness that came from an old wound that never quite closed.

“If they betray you, they were never your people to begin with.”

[igot-the-juice]

Chapter 2

Pairing - General Armitage Hux x Reader

*Set prior to The Force Awakens*

Summary -

Forged in blood. Bound by duty. Broken by desire.

(Y/n) (L/n) is a deadly Umbral of the Covenant - an elite order of vampires sworn to the First Order. Her assignment: serve as General Hux's personal guard. But as buried secrets surface and a rogue vampire faction rises, (Y/n) is forced to confront a past she can't outrun - and feelings she was never meant to have.

In a war of blood, betrayal, and duty, the deadliest threat may be the one that lies still in her chest.

Series contains - Blood, violence, battles/war, betrayal/angst, eventual smut, slow burn

The steady hum of the transport ship was a constant beneath their feet, a rhythmic pulse of power that carried them through the vastness of space. Inside the dimly lit cabin, the atmosphere was subdued. Formal, disciplined, yet not entirely tense. 

Hux sat with his back straight, a datapad in hand. His eyes flicked over reports and incoming transmissions from the Finalizer, processing the minutiae of fleet logistics with the same cold efficiency as always. He did not acknowledge the Umbrals beyond what was necessary. Yet, his sharp gaze lifted briefly when movement caught his attention.

(Y/n) stood a short distance away, her posture still disciplined, but there was a subtle shift in her demeanor. A small relaxation of her shoulders, the slight ease in her stance. Changes so minute that most would miss them entirely.

Except for him.

The reason soon became apparent as Varo had approached her. His expression was composed but carried a faint trace of familiarity, something that separated him from the others. She inclined her head slightly in acknowledgment. 

“You’re holding together well,” Varo remarked, his voice carrying the weight of an old camaraderie.

(Y/n) glanced at him, one brow lifting slightly. “Were you expecting otherwise?”

A small smirk played at the corner of his lips. “Not really. But even you have to admit this is different from what we’re used to.” He gestured vaguely around them. “The academies are one thing. Taking on an assignment? That’s something else.”

(Y/n) exhaled quietly, her gaze shifting briefly to the viewport where the stars streaked past in elongated trails of light. “We were made for this,” she said simply.

“Made for it, sure,” Varo agreed. “But I’d rather fight beside someone I know than be stuck with others who think we’re nothing more than glorified beasts on leashes.” (Y/n) caught a new frustrated glint in his eyes. “They have a hard time trusting us, but they don’t realize it goes both ways.” 

Hux noted the way (Y/n)’s expression flickered. Something subtle, a trace of understanding.

“Let them think what they will,” she murmured. “It changes nothing.”

Her attempt at grounding themselves seemed to work as Varo huffed a quiet chuckle. “Still the same as ever.” He tilted his head slightly. “No regrets?”

(Y/n) finally met his gaze, and in that moment, there was something unspoken between them. Shared experiences, unspoken memories from the academy. The brutal trials, the losses, the moments of quiet survival.

“No,” she said at last, and there was no hesitation in her answer.

Varo studied her for a moment before nodding in acceptance. “Good.”

Hux, still seated and listening in on their conversation, watched them from the corner of his eye.

It was… fascinating.

The Umbral he had observed up until now had been nothing short of calculated and professional. She had spoken only when necessary, moved only with purpose. But here, in the presence of someone she trusted, she was not softer - that was the wrong word.

More settled.

There was no loss of awareness, no drop in discipline. She was still poised, still unreadable to the untrained eye. But there was a difference, one that made Hux’s fingers still briefly over his datapad.

This was an Umbral outside of direct orders. This was (Y/n) (L/n) as a person, not just as a weapon. And it was something worth noting.

Not long after, the landing sequence they experienced was smooth, the ship barely shuddering as it settled into the Finalizer’s hangar. 

Inside the ship, General Hux remained composed as he stood, eyes fixed ahead as the ramp lowered with a sharp hiss. The air changed immediately. Cooler, sterile, filled with the low hum of machinery and distant orders being barked across the hangar deck.

(Y/n) followed precisely half a step behind him as he descended the ramp, boots meeting the polished black floor with measured precision as Varo followed beside her. 

The hangar was alive with motion. TIE pilots making their way to their fighters, officers moving in coordinated patterns, stormtroopers standing at attention as their general passed. Hux did not acknowledge them. He expected discipline, not admiration.

A group of officers awaited him near the entrance to the main corridors. At their forefront, Captain Phasma stood in gleaming armor, a towering presence of authority. She inclined her head as Hux approached.

“General.”

“Captain.”

Her visor tilted toward (Y/n) for a brief moment, then to Varo. “Which one of you is Umbral Drenn?” The man in question stepped forward. Phasma gave a single nod in acknowledgement. “You will be shadowing me for the next five days to ensure your understanding of our operations in High Command. Further guidance will be provided to you later.” She informed before turning to the general. “Your presence was missed, sir. There are several matters requiring your attention.”

Hux nodded, already moving forward. “Walk with me.”

(Y/n) and Varo followed silently as they moved towards the turbolifts, officers and other personnel scurrying out of their way. Phasma strode beside Hux, her tone clipped and efficient.

“The Resistance has increased its scouting efforts in the Mid Rim. No direct engagements, but intelligence suggests they are probing for weaknesses.”

“Predictable.” Hux’s expression remained unreadable. “Have our patrol routes been adjusted accordingly?”

“They have. Colonel Ronn reports all security measures are holding, but vigilance is advised.”

The lift doors opened, and the group stepped inside. The moment they ascended, Phasma’s tone shifted, slightly lower.

“There was also an incident with Captain Voss.”

(Y/n) did not react outwardly, but she sharpened her focus. Hux, however, merely exhaled through his nose, a sign of mild irritation rather than surprise.

“What has he done?”

“He questioned your decision to take an Umbral as a personal guard.” A pointed glance at (Y/n). “Not publicly, but he has made his opinion known among certain circles.”

(Y/n) remained motionless, her gaze fixed ahead.

Hux’s lips curled into something that was not quite a smile. “Let him. Voss is intelligent enough to know the consequences of stepping beyond his station.”

The lift arrived at the floor of the bridge and as they neared, the doors hissed open, revealing the vast command deck of the Finalizer. A sea of officers stationed at their posts, the soft hum of control panels and distant chatter filling the air.

As the general stepped forward, the ship’s personnel immediately straightened, all eyes momentarily drawn to their returning commander. (Y/n) observed silently as they passed through, noting how conversations momentarily ceased as Hux moved to take his place at the command platform overlooking the viewport.

The stars stretched endlessly before them, vast and cold.

Hux clasped his hands behind his back, surveying his domain. “Report.”

An officer stepped forward. “All systems operational. No disturbances during your absence. We are prepared to resume standard operations under your directive.”

Hux nodded once. “Maintain course. I will review today’s logs personally. Any deviations in patrol efficiency are to be reported immediately.”

“Yes, General.”

As the officer left, Hux glanced toward (Y/n), his expression unreadable. He studied her for a moment, then turned back towards the viewport.

She had remained silent, as expected. Present, but unobtrusive. A shadow at his side.

(Y/n) remained alert as General Hux turned and faced Phasma who had not yet left, her tall frame imposing as she continued briefing him. “There is another matter. The Supreme Leader has sent a transmission requesting an update on the Starkiller project. He will expect a report.”

Hux’s jaw tightened almost imperceptibly. “Of course he will.” He exhaled sharply through his nose. “Patch it through to my private terminal. I will address it personally.”

Phasma nodded before stepping away to relay the command, Varo following, leaving General Hux and (Y/n) to themselves. 

(Y/n) remained silent, watching as Hux’s fingers flexed behind his back, the only outward indication of his restrained irritation. 

He turned sharply, beginning to walk along the command walkway overlooking the bridge. (Y/n) followed in step.

“You will make yourself familiar with the Finalizer’s layout,” Hux stated without looking at her. “I expect you to know the ship’s schematics, primary access routes, and all possible security vulnerabilities within the next seventy-two hours.”

(Y/n) inclined her head slightly. “Understood, General.”

He stopped abruptly, turning to face her, his eyes assessing her with scrutiny.

“There will be those aboard this ship who question your presence. Some out of ignorance, others out of resentment.” His voice was level, but his meaning was clear. “I do not concern myself with their opinions, and neither should you. If any officer openly challenges your position, you are to report it to me.”

(Y/n) met his gaze evenly. “I can handle myself, sir.”

A flicker of something, amusement, perhaps, crossed his expression before vanishing behind his usual stoicism. “Of that, I have no doubt, Umbral.”

A short pause stretched between them before he resumed walking, continuing toward the exit of the bridge. (Y/n) followed, standing just behind him to his right.

Silence settled between them, but it was not uncomfortable. It was measured, weighted with unspoken understanding.

His expression was unreadable, but (Y/n) could sense the calculation behind his silence. Whatever the Supreme Leader had demanded of him, it was not a request he would take lightly.

Her steps were measured, keeping a respectful distance behind him as they moved through the corridors of High Command. The officers they passed barely spared her a glance, their attention focused solely on their returning commander.

When they reached the secured door of his office, Hux keyed in the access code. The doors hissed open, revealing the stark, meticulously organized interior. Polished black surfaces, a large desk with a holoprojector at its center, and its own expansive viewport behind it. The room was immaculate, devoid of any unnecessary personal effects.

Hux stepped inside, barely acknowledging (Y/n) as the doors slid shut behind them. He removed his gloves methodically, placing them on the desk before tapping a sequence into the holoprojector. The device flickered to life, casting an eerie blue glow as the Supreme Leader’s form materialized before them.

The air in the room seemed to shift, thick with an oppressive weight. Even through the projection, Snoke’s presence was suffocating. His towering form loomed over them, distorted slightly by the transmission’s flickering edges.

“General Hux,” Snoke’s voice rumbled, slow and deliberate. “I trust you have not wasted my time.”

Hux straightened further, hands clasped tightly behind his back. “The Starkiller project continues on schedule, Supreme Leader. Engineering reports optimal progress, and our primary test phase is nearing completion.”

Snoke’s hollow eyes studied him, his expression unreadable. “Good. You understand the consequences should you fail.”

There was no hesitation in Hux’s response. “Yes, Supreme Leader.”

A long pause followed, tension lingering in the air like a coiled viper. Then Snoke’s gaze shifted slightly.

“You have taken an Umbral into your service.”

(Y/n), who had remained silent and unmoving, felt the weight of his attention settle on her. It was as if Snoke’s gaze pierced straight through her, as though he was dissecting her presence, her worth.

Hux’s voice remained steady. “The Covenant has assigned her to myself. She is among the highest ranks of their order.”

Snoke exhaled, a low sound that was neither approval nor disapproval. “The Covenant serves its purpose.” His gaze lingered on (Y/n) a moment longer before shifting back to Hux. “Do not let her presence become a liability.”

“I won’t, Supreme Leader.” Hux assured him.

Another silence. Then, Snoke inclined his head ever so slightly.

“Proceed with the operation. I will expect another update soon.”

The transmission cut out abruptly, the hologram dissolving into nothingness.

Hux exhaled through his nose, rolling his shoulders slightly as if shedding an invisible weight. His fingers flexed against the polished desk before he turned towards (Y/n).

“You are dismissed,” he said simply, though his gaze lingered on her for a fraction of a second longer than necessary. “Begin your reconnaissance of the Finalizer immediately.”

(Y/n) inclined her head. “Yes, General.”

Without another word, she turned and exited his office, the doors sealing shut behind her.

As she strode down the corridor, she couldn’t shake the sensation of Snoke’s gaze still lingering in the back of her mind. It was a different kind of scrutiny compared to that of the Covenant’s Grand Master, one that was less inviting and more dangerous. But perhaps it was due to their differing species.

The halls of the Finalizer were a labyrinth of sterile steel and calculated design. But to (Y/n), they were merely another environment to master. Every corridor, every bulkhead, and every access hatch had to be committed to memory. The Covenant had trained her to adapt to unfamiliar terrain with ruthless efficiency. This ship would be no different.

She moved with purpose, weaving through the bustling corridors of High Command. Officers and troopers passed her by, some sparing glances in her direction, though none dared approach. Her presence was an anomaly, a shadow among the uniformed ranks of the First Order.

(Y/n) had no doubt that rumors of her assignment had already spread. An Umbral of The Covenant personally guarding General Hux? There would be speculation. Distrust. Resentment.

None of it mattered.

She descended towards the lower decks where the layout became more complex, hallways twisting into the maintenance sectors and security control stations. 

The artificial lighting hummed faintly above, casting shadows as she turned a corner and nearly collided with a figure standing in her path.

(Y/n) stopped short, her body tensing instinctively as her gaze lifted to meet the cold, piercing eyes of Captain Voss.

His uniform was pristine, his posture rigid with military precision. There was no insignia of High Command upon his uniform, yet the authority he carried was unmistakable. He was a First Order officer through and through, one who did not believe in wasting words on pleasantries.

His eyes flickered with something unreadable as he regarded her, arms clasped behind his back. Then, after a long moment, he spoke.

“So,” he said evenly, “you’re the Umbral.”

(Y/n)’s expression remained unreadable, her posture unmoving. “Captain Voss.”

His lip curled slightly, though whether in amusement or disdain, she couldn’t tell. “You know who I am?”

“I make it a priority to recognize potential threats.”

A low, humorless chuckle left him. “Threat?” He tilted his head, scrutinizing her as though she were some curious specimen beneath his gaze. “You misunderstand, Umbral. You are the threat. An unnatural creature let loose aboard our fleet under the guise of loyalty.”

(Y/n) did not react, though his words were designed to provoke.

“Do you have a point, Captain?” she asked, her voice cool and measured.

Voss took a step closer, lowering his voice to something nearly conversational. “Only an observation,” he murmured. “You may have fooled the general into believing in your worth, but I see you for what you are.” His gaze darkened. “And I will be watching.”

They stood in silence, tension coiling in the space between them like a viper ready to strike.

Then, as if the moment had never happened, Voss stepped past her, his presence brushing against hers as he moved down the corridor.

(Y/n) remained still for a long moment, her fingers twitching at her sides. She had expected resistance. She had expected scrutiny. But Captain Voss was more than just wary. He was trouble.

The general was engaged in a discussion with one of his officers when (Y/n) stepped onto the bridge. The dull clang of her boots against the polished floor drew only the briefest of glances from the crew. Most had already grown accustomed to her presence, though unease still lingered beneath their professionalism.

Hux, however, acknowledged her arrival immediately. With a curt nod, he dismissed the officer at his side and turned his full attention to her.

“Report,” he ordered, his voice precise, leaving no room for wasted words.

(Y/n) halted before him, her posture unwavering. “The ship’s layout has been committed to memory,” she stated evenly, noting the slight raise of Hux’s eyebrows. “Critical sectors, alternative routes, access corridors, and blind spots have been accounted for. There will be no uncertainty in my movements should an incident occur.”

Hux observed her for a moment, his expression unreadable. “And?”

(Y/n)’s jaw tightened slightly. He wanted more. Not just facts. He wanted assessments.

“There are areas of vulnerability,” she continued, adjusting her stance. “Certain maintenance shafts are lacking proper security oversight. The officer quarters are positioned too closely to primary access points leading towards command sectors. An infiltration risk if not properly monitored. Additionally, there are multiple routes through the ventilation system that could allow undetected movement for someone knowledgeable enough to exploit them.”

Hux’s gaze flickered with something unreadable, though it was not dissatisfaction. If anything, there was a sharp edge of approval in his eyes.

“And what would you suggest?”

(Y/n) did not hesitate. “Increased security sweeps in blind spot regions, reallocation and brief investigation of stationed personnel in high-risk zones, and additional lockdown measures in the event of an incursion.” She tilted her head slightly. “With your approval, I can communicate this to Umbral Drenn so he can oversee these adjustments personally and I can inspect once complete.”

A slow pause. Then, Hux’s lips pressed into something almost resembling a smirk.

“Efficient,” he remarked. “As expected.”

(Y/n) inclined her head slightly, accepting the words without pride. “Was there anything else, sir?”

Hux considered her for a moment longer, as if weighing an unspoken thought.

Then, with a subtle shift in his stance, his expression cooled once more. “You encountered Captain Voss.” It was not a question.

(Y/n) met his gaze steadily. “I did.”

“And?”

“He made his position clear.”

Hux exhaled shortly, a breath that was almost amused. “I’m sure he did.” He studied her with something bordering on curiosity. “And what is your input on him?”

(Y/n) was silent for a brief moment before responding.

“Controlled in his resentment, but not without intent,” she said evenly. “He sees me as a threat. Not to the Order, but to himself.”

A flicker of something colder passed through Hux’s expression. Not anger. Not yet. Just quiet acknowledgment of what he already knew being confirmed.

“Captain Voss is an officer of the First Order,” Hux said, his tone deliberate. “But he is not your superior. He will not interfere with your duties so long as he values his position.” A pause. “However, should he become a problem… inform me.”

(Y/n) gave a curt nod. “Understood.”

Hux regarded her for a moment longer, then turned back towards the viewport, hands clasped neatly behind his back.

“Relay your findings to Umbral Drenn and see to it that these flaws are remedied immediately. Once he is informed, you are dismissed. You are quartered beside my office in room A375.”

“Will do, sir.” (Y/n) then turned and made her exit.

The cold glow of the various screens illuminated the room of the security hub, casting faint shadows across the chamber’s sleek metallic surfaces. Various officers moved with precision, their tasks carried out in controlled efficiency. The monitors along the walls displayed multiple security feeds, scanning every sector of the Star Destroyer.

(Y/n) entered without hesitation, her footsteps silent against the polished floor. 

Varo was already waiting near the holotable, arms folded as he scanned the display. He glanced up when she approached, but before either could speak, Captain Phasma strode into the room.

Her chrome armor reflected the dim lighting as she moved towards them, helmet concealing whatever expression she might have worn. The imposing stormtrooper commander carried an air of quiet authority, her presence alone demanding respect.

“I assume this is regarding the vulnerabilities you reported to General Hux,” Phasma stated, her voice even but firm.

(Y/n) met her gaze without hesitation. “Yes, Captain.” She keyed in a holographic projection of the Finalizer to expand before them, highlighting weak points (Y/n) had identified. “There are significant flaws in patrol shifts around the hangar bays, particularly during rotation cycles. Lower deck patrols leave a brief window where two sectors are completely unmanned. These are weak points that could be exploited.”

Phasma studied the projection in silence for a moment. Then she turned her helmet towards Varo. “Do you agree with these findings after your own inspection?”

Varo nodded. “I do. They’re accurate.”

Phasma’s tone remained neutral, but there was no mistaking the steel beneath her words. “Then we correct them immediately. The Finalizer’s security should be absolute, not riddled with gaps that invite disaster.” She turned back to the projection. “Who is responsible for these sectors?”

(Y/n) answered without hesitation. “Captain Voss oversees the affected sections.”

There was a brief pause. Though Phasma’s helmet concealed her reaction, the air between them grew taut. “I will deal with Voss personally,” she said at last. “In the meantime, Umbral Drenn will implement corrective measures. I expect immediate results.”

(Y/n) exchanged a glance with Varo before nodding. “I recommend patrol rotations to be altered, and surveillance coverage increased in compromised areas. High Command security will receive additional reinforcement, and the bridge will have extended guard shifts.”

Phasma inclined her head slightly. “Good. I want a full update within the next cycle.” Her gaze flicked between them, then landed on Varo. “Do not fail.”

With that, she turned on her heel and left, her cape flowing behind her.

Varo let out a quiet breath. “Well. That went about as well as expected.”

(Y/n) exhaled softly, her expression unchanged. “At least we have clearance to fix the issues.”

Varo smirked. “And the added bonus of Phasma breathing down Voss’s neck.”

A rare flicker of amusement crossed (Y/n)’s face. “Consider that a victory.”

With their orders set, the two Umbrals turned back to the holomap. There was work to be done, and neither intended to leave The Finalizer vulnerable for long.